The Perfect Match.
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
vanessaevans.netlify.app
Author’s Note
I know that some people out there don’t like my writing style, nor my poor English, and you know what, I don’t care. I don’t write stories for fame or fortune, I write these stories to relive some of the ideas of what I would have liked to experience when I was younger. To those critics I say, no one is forcing you to read my stories, so if you don’t like my style, my English, my grammar, my spelling, or anything else about me, STOP READING NOW, I just don’t care.
V
Part 01
Yes, as the story title says, I believe that Sara and I are a perfect match. You see, Sara is a natural, subservient exhibitionist and I am a voyeur who loves candualism.
Maybe I should start by describing the pair of us. I’ll start with Sara who is 162 cm tall, 52 Kg, quite slim and skinny and 23 years-old with long, blonde hair. Her measurements are 32-21-33 with amazing, A+ pointy tits with not the slightest sag. She has a Mediterranean family background and a tanned looking skin with small dark brown areolae and dark brown pencil eraser sized nipples. All around Sara’s pussy is the same colour as the rest of her body and she has next to no inner labia, just a slit with a pencil eraser sized clit that rarely hides behind it’s hood.
For a living, Sara is a graphics designer who is lucky enough to work from home 2 days per week.
Me, I’m Dylan, also 23 years old, 182 cm tall, 73 Kg and of average build. I work as a structural engineer who occasionally manages to work from home.
Home for us is now a modest little house in London’s suburbs that we bought with an inheritance that I’ll explain later.
We met at a University Freshers party and I was instantly attracted to Sara, and what she was wearing, or maybe I should say what she was not wearing - knickers or a bra, her very short, low cut dress revealing her tits and pussy as she danced. I started talking to her and we got on like the proverbial house on fire. I asked her out on a date and things just got better and better.
*****
I’m going to write about a number of ‘incidents’ that have occurred, some purely unplanned and some accidental, but most of them created by either me, or Sara.
I’ll start with the event that happened about 4 years ago after we’d been dating for a few weeks. We were still at university and we’d been invited to a party in one of the dorm buildings.
I’d quickly discovered that Sara got pleasure out of being seen naked when we’d gone clothes shopping for a new top for her to wear at the party and she was trying on clothes.
The shop didn’t have a separate changing room, just curtained cubicles in the main store, and I noticed that Sara didn’t fully close the curtain. I could see into the cubicle through that 9 or 10 centimetre gap and I watched Sara strip totally naked.
Sara wasn’t wearing a bra. I’d discovered shortly after we started dating that she hates bras and she’d asked me if I would mind if she didn’t wear one some times. That sometimes turned out to be 99.99% of the time, something that I was quite happy about.
Sara was wearing a G-string that day, and for some unknown reason she took that off as well as her dress, to try on the top, not that I was complaining, it was a beautiful sight seeing her naked backside through the gap and her naked and hairless front in the mirror in front of her.
What made it more exciting for me was that she was naked in a clothes shop with lots of other customers just the other side of the partially open curtain, and that I wasn’t the only man looking through that gap. Another guy, around my age, was stood next to me and was seeing everything that I was.
If Sara knew that 2 guys were watching her, she did an amazing job of pretending that she didn’t know and that no one could see what she was doing.
The top that Sara was trying on was sleeveless with spaghetti straps, and virtually no sides to it. With it on, Sara turned from side to side as she looked in the mirror and she must have seen what we could see, lots of side-boob. What’s more, the front had a deep ‘V’ revealing lots of cleavage.
As Sara turned from side to side she adjusted the front several times, often covering a tit that had escaped. I marvelled at the amount of bare skin that I could see, and that included her bald pubis and her clit sticking out between the lips of her slit. When we had first had sex I discovered that Sara shaves everywhere below her neck each morning in the shower and that she has a clit that is bigger than any I had seen before.
“Wow,” the guy next to me said as Sara took off the top and started to get dressed, “that was one hell of a show, is she with you?”
“Yes, and she is impressive.” I replied as the curtain fully opened and Sara stepped out giving no impression that she’s given such an amazing show.
“Maybe I should try on a different colour.” Sara said as she walked passed me to the rack where the top came from.
Soon, the show was repeated, but this time it was for an audience of one.
When that second show was over, and Sara exited the cubicle saying that she was going to buy that top, I said,
“Sara, lover, would you go back in there, take your G-string off and give it to me?”
Sara looked me in the face, smiled, then turned and did just that. She was still smiling when she came out and handed me her G-string.
“Let’s go.” Sara said as she headed for the sales counter to pay for the top.
Outside the shop I asked,
“Aren’t you worried that someone might see your pussy up that very short dress, it only just covers your slit?”
“Nope, but if you see someone looking at me Dylan, please let me know.”
“So that you can tug your skirt down?”
“No, so that I can get turned-on knowing that they are looking at my pussy.”
I was almost speechless, but at the same time, horny as hell.
“Like the top on me did you Dylan? I saw you and that other guy watching me.”
“So that’s why you didn’t properly close the curtain Sara?”
“Maybe.”
“Well Sara, this is a side of you that I haven’t seen before.”
“Is it a problem for you Dylan?”
“Hell no, I like a girl who’s confident enough to show lots of skin and gets turned-on by people seeing it.”
“Good.” Sara replied.
“So, are you going to wear that top to the party Sara, it’s not too revealing for you is it?”
“Yes, no, although I think that I should probably wear a skirt with it.”
“You’d go to a party wearing just that top Sara?”
“Yes, if you told me to Dylan, and by the look of the front of your jeans I can see that you are considering it.”
“Wow Sara, you are amazing, you’d really go to a party wearing just that top if I asked you to?”
“No, not asked me, told me that you wanted me to go wearing just this top.”
“Wouldn’t you be too embarrassed?”
“I would be horribly embarrassed, but if you told me to then I would do it.”
“Come on Sara, we’re going to a coffee shop, we need to talk.”
We sat at a table outside the coffee shop and I decided to test Sara,
“Uncross your knees and spread them Sara.”
Sara looked at me, smiled and spread her knees wide enough for anyone passing by to see her bald pussy.
I smiled as I saw a slightly nervous smile of Sara’s face, her making no attempt to close her knees.
In the short time that we’d been dating I’d got the impression that Sara really liked me and would do almost anything to please me, but this was a dream come true. This girl had put on a show for me, and a stranger, and was now, after a simple request, displaying her bald pussy for anyone to see, and she had a lustful expression on her face.
“Sara,” I asked, “are you happy? I’m asking because you’ve displayed your naked body in a shop, to me and to a stranger, your walking around a shopping centre in a dress that’s so short that you could easily be showing your bare butt and pussy to the whole world, your nipples are threatening to drill their way out of that dress, and to top all that, you’re sat here with your pussy on display for the world to see. Why are you doing this?”
“Are you upset with me Dylan?”
“Hell no, I love it, but why are you doing it?”
“Because I want to, I need to be seen naked, I need people to lust after me, I need to know that my body has made men hard, and I enjoy doing it. It makes me all horny and I feel safe doing it with you near me, and I’ll do anything for you Dylan.”
Wow, I was stunned, I’d really hit the jackpot with this girl, a real hottie who would do anything for me. I decided to test her,
“Slide your butt to the front edge of the chair and lean back Sara.”
Sara did.
“Spread your knees wider.”
Sara did, and I could see her open pussy lips and her juices seeping out of her hole and creeping down to her butt hole. I looked around and was disappointed that no one was staring at her although I did see one guy do a double take.
“Okay Sara, sit up and finish your coffee, we have to get back to your flat, I need to fuck your brains out.”
Sara’s coffee was finished before mine and she got to her feet. She was just stood there, right in front of the still sat me, waiting for me to finish. She had made no attempt to pull her dress down and I could just see the end of her clit and her wet inner thighs.
“I’m in heaven.” I thought as I gulped the rest of my coffee down then got to my feet.
We almost ran back to Sara’s room and we didn’t get off her bed until it was dark and time to get ready to go to the party, although we did manage to talk a little as we rested between rounds.
Sara again confessed that she loved to be told to do sexy things, and that she got a real buzz from people seeing her naked body, and she just about begged me to keep telling her what to wear and what to do. Again, Sara said that she felt safe deliberately exposing herself with me around.
“What about accidental exposures Sara. If you’re going to let me tell you what to wear you do realise that I’ll have you wearing very short skirts and no knickers most of the time?”
“I hope that you will lover, and if someone sees my pussy without me me knowing then it’s their lucky day. If I do know that they’ve seen me and you’re not around I’ll make a judgement call as to what to do but it will probably mean that I’ll let them have another or a better look assuming that that is that okay with you Dylan.”
Well, that confession got me hard again and it wasn’t until after we’d fucked again that I could reply to her, me telling her that I would be honoured to expose her, and tell her what to wear, and what not to wear whenever she wanted, with just one proviso, that she had a safe word that she could use anytime that she wanted, and I would immediately remove any current restrictions on her.
After some thought Sara chose the word ‘rhubarb’.
We hugged and fucked again before both of us going into her little, one person shower and washing all the sweat and love juices off each other.
*****
vanessaevans netlify app
Going to our first party together.
I helped Sara blow-dry her hair and told her that she was too beautiful to wear any make-up before deciding on what she would wear to the party.
Sara said that she was pleased with my choices, her new top, a very short, floaty skirt and her wedge heels.
The party was in another students accommodation block just down the road, and I told her not to hold her skirt down if the wind blew it up, and not to cover her nipples if one escaped when she did any sharp turns.
Sara clung to my arm as we walked, and she told me that she was VERY happy.
As we were going up in the lift, I adjusted her top so that both her nipples were covered, then I put my hand under her skirt, cupped her bare pussy and slid a finger inside her for a couple of seconds causing her to moan a little.
“You’re dripping Sara.” I said.
“Yes, I’m hoping that a few people will see my pussy tonight.”
Sara was sucking my finger clean as the lift doors opened.
The party was your typical students party, drinking, talking, drinking, dancing, a couple of idiots taking drugs, more drinking and a couple of drinking games.
Sara and I spent most of the time talking and dancing, with a bit of drinking. There was no way that I wanted to get wasted.
Strangely, just about every guy there wanted to talk with Sara and me, possibly because Sara’s tits kept escaping out the sides of her top. After the first time I whispered to her to not cover up until someone told her she was exposed. This meant that for about half of the time she had at least one tit exposed.
We were leant against a wall for some of the time, and when I could get an arm round her, my hand went down to her butt and back up underneath her short skirt. I had a finger teasing the insides of her pussy for quite a while, whilst we talked to people.
As the night wore on, people were getting wasted, guys and girls. They were either flat on their backs on the floor or sat on the floor leaning back against the wall. I had an idea and told Sara to go to each wasted person and stand at their heads with her feet apart, so that if they did open their eyes they would get a great view of her pussy.
Okay, there wasn’t that much light in there but there was enough for whoever to make out her pussy and maybe get her juices dripping on their face.
Sara looked at me, grinned, and off she went.
I watched her do exactly what I had told her to do, but I didn’t think that any on them had opened their eyes.
Then I had another idea and I told her to pretend to be drunk and to collapse against me. She did and I put an arm round her, grabbing her tit to help me hold her up.
After a couple of girls asked me if Sara was okay, and I told them that she was just wasted.
I saw a space on the sofa and took her over to it. I lowered Sara onto the sofa with her butt just on the front edge and her body laying back.
As Sara went down, I held her skirt up so that when she was sat, the front of her skirt was half way up to her waist. I then leant over her doing 2 things, firstly whispering for her to keep pretending to be out of it, and secondly, adjusting her top so that one of her tits was fully exposed.
Then I went to get myself another beer leaving Sara’s pussy and one tit fully exposed.
I got delayed in the kitchen, one guy telling me that I was a lucky bastard and asking me if Sara had a friend, and the other, wanting to talk to me about a damned football match.
When I got back to Sara, I stayed away from her, wanting to see what happened. I noticed that her knees were spread wide, therefore her pussy was spread wide open.
There was a guy that I know sat beside Sara and he looked to be out of it when I put Sara there, and a couple of minutes later I saw the guy lift his head and open his eyes. He shook his head when he saw Sara’s tit, then he looked down her body and saw her bald pubis.
He looked around, probably checking to see of anyone was watching him, then his hand went onto Sara’s thigh. When she didn’t react his hand moved to her pussy and I could see him slowly rubbing her clit and fingering her.
I knew that Sara was only pretending to be drunk and out of it, so I knew that if she wasn’t happy she would have done something about it, but she didn’t, and a couple of minutes later I saw the telltale signs of her having an orgasm, but she never opened her eyes and the guy just kept groping her.
A couple of minutes later another guy came over and I heard him say,
“Duncan your not dead. Have you found a free use slut, can I have a go at that?”
With that, Pete, the new guy, knelt between Sara’s legs and took over fingering her.
I guess that Sara knew that it was a different guy’s fingers inside her and it wasn’t long before those telltale signs told me that she was cumming again.
Then Pete said something that told me I had to put and end to this. He said,
“Come on Duncan, help me get her up and we can take her to a bedroom and properly fuck her.”
I waited until they had got Sara to her feet then I went and stood in front of them and said,
“There you are Sara, have these 2 guys been looking after you? Thank you so much guys.”
Duncan and Pete stared at me for a couple of seconds then Duncan said,
“Is this your girl Dylan? She said that she was going to throw-up so we were taking her to the bathroom.”
“Thanks guys, but I’ve got her from here.”
I put my arms round Sara’s waist and pulled her away from the guys, Sara flopping onto my shoulder as Duncan and Pete walked away.
“Can we go back to my place now Dylan, I need your cock inside me.”
“Definitely, but you had better keep up the pretence of being drunk.” I replied, then I squat down and gently let Sara fall over my shoulder.
With her skirt being so short, half her bare butt and her pussy were on display. I knew that Sara knew about her exposure and was enjoying it, so I decided to say goodbye to the people whose party it was.
I walked round all the rooms looking for them, with Sara still over my shoulder and very exposed.
I got a few nice comments about Sara’s butt and pussy and I did nothing to stop a guy, then later, a girl, fingering her before I moved on.
I found one of the hosts, thanked him and offered Sara’s pussy for a finger job as a thanks for hosting the party. He accepted, and I let him finger her until I felt her breathing heavily, then I said that I’d better get her back to her room.
Once we were on the lift, alone, Sara asked me to put her down, but I refused, telling her that there may be others around who would appreciate the sight. She didn’t complain.
I carried Sara, with her butt and pussy fully exposed, right back to her room. One of her flatmates was in the corridor when we got to the flat and he stared at her as I said,
“Pissed and passed out.”
In her room we quickly stripped and were at it like rabbits for ages before we finally went to sleep as dawn was breaking.
*****
Well, that was how we discovered what each of us wanted, how compatible we are, and how our first adventure went. Since that time, Sara and I have spent many hours fantasising about scenarios whereby Sara gets naked, displays her pussy, masturbates and we even fuck, with lots of people watching us, and me videoing it all. Even a couple of scenarios where an unknown guy was fucking Sara with me watching.
Those early adventures, us discussing and acting out some of our fantasies has led to a very happy relationship that is still going strong 3+ years later.
*****
vanessaevans dot wuaze dot com
Clothes modification.
More for information rather than exciting.
On the Sunday afternoon after that party, and when we were able to resist each other’s bodies, Sara decided to sort out her wardrobe. She said that she wanted rid of all the frumpy clothes that her mother had bought for her.
“Sorry, but that will leave you with hardly anything.”
“I know, but I’m not going to go on like I have been doing. I feel like a nun half the time.”
How about getting busy with a pair of scissors until we have enough money to get you a whole new wardrobe?”
“I love the way you think Dylan, please get everything out then we’ll go through everything one by one. I’ll dig out the scissors.”
We did, and an hour later we had a rubbish bag full of discarded clothes and strips of fabric from the bottom of just about all of Sara’s skirts and dresses.
“So I asked, after we’d fucked again, “are you going to go around holding your bag in front of your pussy all the time Sara?”
“Do you want me to?”
“Hell no, the more people who see your pussy the better.”
“I was hoping that you’d say that, don’t worry Dylan, my bag, or my books will go nowhere near my pussy, and if anyone sees my pussy then it’s their lucky day.”
Sara then confessed to me that accidentally, or not, showing her pussy was what she had wanted to do ever since she started at the university, but she needed someone to support her, and now she had me.
Sara and I discussed the inevitable and we agreed that she would ignore the shortness of her skirts and pretend that she was wearing an ankle length skirt.
A couple of weeks later, Sara told me that she does this all the time, regardless of where she is or who is around her. Using her peripheral vision, and sometimes her sunglasses, she sneaks looks at the people around her to see if they are looking at her.
Sara also tells me that she is very disappointed that the vast majority of people just either don’t notice what she is displaying, or totally ignore what they can see.
What Sara does admit to is what happens when she sees some guys blatantly staring at her display. She says that she usually gets very wet, spreads her knees a bit more and sometimes scratches a non-existent itch next to her pussy. She also admits to going to the restroom after such an event and rubbing one out to allow her to concentrate on her next class.
Guess what we did after Sara confessed all this to me.
*****
The First Dare.
This was relatively tame and certainly without any risk. What’s more, I wasn’t there.
Just before I left Sara’s place on the Monday after that party, I dared Sara, for the rest of the day, to wear just a tank top. I picked one that I knew was a bit long for a top, but not long enough to be a dress.
We were both grinning as she put it on and we both saw that it only reached down to her pubic bone. The slightest movement would reveal her slit and the bottom half of her bare butt.
“Go and get yourself some breakfast or lunch Sara, I will be back this evening and if I can resist your body I’ll take you for a drink.”
“Like this?” Sara asked.
“Maybe.” I replied as I walked out of the door.
I couldn’t resist her body when I got back and we again tested the springs on her mattress and not making it to the pub; and that was before she told me that one of her flatmates had entered the kitchen whilst she was bending over to get something out of a bottom cupboard to make herself a meal.
“Flashing your pussy again Sara?”
“What? Oh Erin, you shouldn’t be looking.” Sara had replied as she took her time in the cupboard.
“I would have thought that you’d have done enough pussy flashing on Saturday night.”
“What are you talking about Erin?”
“Saturday, party, don’t you remember Sara, passed out on the sofa legs spread wide and no knickers, then over Dylan’s shoulder, pussy on full display for everyone to see, and he carried you all round the flat like that. Everyone there got a great look, I even saw a couple of guys fingering you,”
“Oh no, I wasn’t out cold was I? Shit, I’ve got to stop drinking so much; and Dylan didn’t try to cover me? The bastard.”
“Don’t worry about it Sara, you have a nice pussy and it looks so much nicer in the daylight.”
“Stop it Erin, you’re embarrassing me.”
*****
A windy walk in the sun.
One afternoon the following week we were both free and it was a nice sunny day, so we decided to go for a walk. I let Sara choose what she wore and her choice was a summer dress that was thin cotton with a now very short floaty skirt part that Sara said made her feel naked below the waist.
“Good,” I said, “you did a good job shortening it, if the wind blows it about don’t hold it down.”
“I wasn’t going to.” Sara replied.
As we walked, we talked, and Sara told me about some of the times in classes, or the university cafe, when she’d spotted someone staring at her bare legs. She told me that if the boys stared for long enough she’d slowly spread her knees so that they could get a better view of her pussy before going to the restroom to rub one out.
Sara also told me that she’d noticed one of the teachers staring up her bare legs. Apparently the guy is quite cute and Sara always sits in the front row of his class. Whenever she catches him staring she again spreads her knees a little so that he can see all of her slit.
We walked through a little park, and because it was quite warm, we sat on the grass for a while. We sat with Sara facing the sun, which also meant that we were facing a busy path quite near to it.
At first, Sara sat with he legs out straight but I told her to bring her knees up to her chest, keep then together then spread her feet apart.
“I do love it when you get me to expose my pussy like that.” Sara said.
I’d turned and sat with my back to the sun so that I could look at Sara’s face, and sneakily, put my hand inside her dress and fondle her tits that were hidden by her knees.
We stayed like that for ages, still talking, occasionally kissing, and my hand slowly raising Sara’s arousal level.
Because I was looking at Sara’s face, I hadn’t seen her slowly lower her legs, and when I turned to see who has said,
“Your pussy will be getting a nice suntan Sara.”
I saw her bare and spread legs, her skirt well above her pubis and a girl stood at Sara’s feet looking down at us.
“Oh hi Elaine,” Sara said, “I didn’t expect to see you here, we were just making the most of the unusually warm weather before it gets cold. Although the wind is getting stronger.”
“Yes, I can see what it has done to your dress. Do you ever wear knickers Sara? I’ve noticed a few times that you haven’t had any on in class, and if I’ve noticed then I’m sure that most of the guys there have as well. Hi Dylan.”
“It’s only skin Elaine, we’ve all got plenty of it.” Sara replied.
“Hi Elaine, you keeping well?” I replied.
“True Sara,” Elaine said, “but you’re distracting the guys.”
“Then they shouldn’t look. It’s their problem not mine.”
“True, okay, I’ll go and leave you two love-birds to do whatever it is you are doing. See you in class tomorrow.”
With that, Elaine left and I said,
“Well it looks like your pussy is the centre of attraction in your classes Sara, how long have your legs been spread like that?”
“Since you started groping my tits.”
“Maybe we should go before I rip that dress off you and fuck you right here.”
“Maybe we should stay and see how many people will stop to watch us fucking.”
“Maybe someone will call the cops, come on, let’s go into those bushes, I’m sure that we can find somewhere where we can finish what we’ve started.”
We did go into the bushes and Sara did spread her legs and bend at the waist whilst I fucked her.
*****
Halloween Party and a better display.
The next adventure was at a Halloween party, and everyone was expected to go in fancy dress. Sara dug out her old school uniform and I hired a policeman’s uniform, complete with night stick and handcuffs.
When Sara jokingly told me to be careful where I put that stick, a scenario came into my head.
Sara had attacked her old school plaid skirt with some scissors and left it just long enough to cover her slit. As is her norm by then, she wasn’t wearing a bra or knickers, but she was wearing black stockings and a suspender belt that attached to the stockings a few centimetres below the hem of the skirt.
The white blouse that she was wearing must have been a really old one as the fabric was very thin and really tight across her chest. Her nipples were threatening to drill their way out, and the buttons were threatening to pop open at any minute, although her school tie was doing a reasonable job of covering the gap between her tits.
I really wanted to ravish her body before we even got to the party, but Sara kept telling me to wait until after the party. I hadn’t told her about my idea but I think that she had a good idea what it was and she told me that she was definitely going to pretend to get drunk.
Sara wasn’t the only girl wearing her old school uniform, but Sara’s was the most inviting.
Anyway, someone had brought a bottle of rum and Sara decided to drink rum and cola all night and she certainly went through a lot of glasses of it, only each time that I got her a refill it was only the cola.
The party went well, mingling, dancing, guys doing drinking games, the usual stuff, and Sara started slurring her words and swaying and stumbling a bit. After a few minutes Sara leant on me and loudly said,
“I wanna dance on that coffee table.”
Just so that you know, the coffee table in that flat was huge, bigger than most dining tables that I’ve seen. Why the flat had that I will never know, but there it was.
People round and on the coffee table obviously liked Sara’s idea because they started getting off and clearing the table. I guess that the guys realised that they’d be able to see up Sara’s very short skirt and I was sure that some of them already knew that Sara never wore knickers.
Sara made hard work of getting on the table and I’m sure that a few people got a great view of her bare butt when she was on her hands and knees before getting to her feet.
As she started swaying and dancing to the music, she certainly looked drunk and I heard one girl say that Sara looked like she was going to fall over.
That was my cue to get on the table and hold her up.
As I stood behind Sara, with my hands around her waist, she leant her head back on my shoulder whilst still swaying to the music.
I looked down and could see, mainly guys, looking up her skirt. I knew that they could see her pussy and I was getting excited, and I’m sure that Sara was as well.
Then I heard Sara whisper,
“Strip me.”
That was already my intention but I said nothing, just moved my hands up to her tits and started playing with her tented nipples.
I heard one guy shout,
“GET ‘EM OUT.”
So I moved my hands and gripped each side of her blouse between the button holes and ripped them apart and kept going until her blouse was right off her tits.
There was loud cheers as Sara’s tits were exposed as she continued swaying, leaning her head back on my shoulder.
As I pulled and twisted her nipples, I think it was the same guy’s voice shouted,
“STRIP HER.”
“Don’t worry mate, that’s exactly what I’m going to do.” I thought, but I only smiled.
After a minute or so, I gently pushed Sara off me, and with one hand holding her at a time, I used the other hand to ease her blouse off her leaving her naked above her waist.
Again there were more cheers as I slid my hands up her sides and pulled her shoulders back to me, effectively thrusting her tits forward.
After another minute or so I slid my hands down to Sara’s waist and discovered that Sara had anticipated that I’d have a bit of a challenge, and sometime earlier she had spun her skirt round so that the fastener and zip were on her right hip.
“Good girl.” I whispered as my right hand unfastened the button and lowered the zip.
I held my hand tight to her hip and looked down on just about everyone there who was watching events unfold.
“DO IT, DO IT, DO IT.” People, even some of the girls were chanting, so I just pulled my right hand away quickly, and to loud cheers, Sara’s skirt slid down to the table leaving her naked apart from stocking, suspender belt and shoes.
With my hands on her hips I realised that her feet weren’t exactly together and I was sure that the camera flashes were capturing her wet pussy with that engorged clit sticking out.
I just held Sara like that for ages while she just leant back on me and swayed as she continued to pretend to be oblivious to what was happening to her.
I so wanted to fuck her right there and then with all those people watching but I didn’t want to do that with people that I knew watching. In my mind I had lived many scenarios where I fucked Sara in a very public place with lots of people watching. When we’d been discussing our fantasies I’d mention this and Sara had told me that it was one of her fantasies as well.
Anyway, my left hand had slid up to get right tit and was caressing it, and my right hand had slid to her pussy and my fingers were toying with her clit, all whilst people were watching and I was sure that some of the phones were recording videos.
I could feel Sara’s breathing getting heavier so I stopped playing with her tits and pussy, stepped off the coffee table and let Sara collapse over my shoulder.
With her butt and pussy almost in the faces of the people closest to us, I reached to my belt, unhooked the police night stick and extended it to it’s full length.
I whacked it across Sara’s butt a couple of times then that same male voice shouted,
“FUCK HER WITH IT.”
I ran the end of the night stick up and down her slit a few times and that chanting started again,
“DO IT, DO IT, DO IT.”
So I did what I had already intended to, slide the end of the night stick into her pussy and move it in and out, over and over.
I don’t know if it’s possible for women to orgasm whilst they are asleep, drunk, or unconscious, but Sara did cum. Her vocal chords may not had indicated that, but her body shaking certainly did.
I kept going until she stopped shaking then I announced that I thought it best if I take her back to her room.
Someone handed me her skirt as I walked out of the room with her still over my shoulder pretending to be out of it, and her skirt stuffed into my pocket.
I don’t think that I’ve mentioned that Sara’s flat is on the eighth floor, and this party was on the second floor of the same block. There was no way that I was going to carry her up all those stairs so I whispered,
“We’ll go up in the lift, stay there just in case anyone sees us.”
In the lift, I pressed the 8 button then looked at Sara’s butt and pussy in the big mirror. I was just thinking that it was a wonderful sight when an arm appeared through the closing doors.
The doors opened again and 2 guys stepped in, almost not totally in as they saw Sara’s butt and pussy. I stepped back to the side of the lift and the 2 guys moved to right in front of me, and Sara’s butt, their heads must have been no more that 15 centimetres form her oozing pussy.
“Too much to drink.” I said, “what floor?”
“I’ve got it.” One of the guys said as he turned to face the buttons.
That guy must have pressed every button between 2 and 8 because the lift stopped at every floor as the 2 guys continued to study Sara’s butt and pussy.
As the doors opened on the seventh floor I felt Sara’s body shaking again and I knew that she’d just cum again. In the slight gap between the 2 guys I could just see Sara’s pussy in the mirror and her juices were flooding out of her. As the doors closed again, I looked at the faces of the 2 guys and it was obvious that they’d never seen the likes of that before.
When the doors opened on the eighth floor I stepped out and said,
“Seeya guys, have a nice night.”
As the doors closed again I heard,
“Fuuuucking hell, that was amazing.”
Back in her room, I lowered Sara onto her bed and she said,
“Get those clothes off now and fuck me hard Dylan.”
So I did.
*****
At My Flat.
We didn’t spent all our time at Sara’s flat, around half the time was spent at my flat which I share with 5 other guys.
The first time that I took Sara there 4 of the other guys were there and they all wanted to talk to Sara. I’m 100% sure that it was because of her ultra short skirt and thin halter top that 2 prominent bumps where her nipples were.
When I took her into my room I told her what the guys were doing and asked her if she was going to give them more to look at.
“Do you want me to Dylan?”
“Sure, I know that it will turn you on, and I know that it will do the same for me.”
“I was hoping that you’d say that Dylan.”
With that, Sara untied her halter top and re-tied it a lot loser. Then she rolled the top of her already very short, flared, light-weight skirt so that when I held a finger parallel to the floor at the bottom of the skirt hem at the front, the tip of my finger was touching her bare slit.
“You’re wet.” I said.
“What do you expect Dylan, 5 guys all wanting to see my naked body, of course I’m wet.
I saw that sexy look in her eyes as Sara continued,
“What food have you got Dylan, maybe I could cook something for you, that will take our minds off sex for a while.”
“Yeah, and if you keep bending over the guys will see up your skirt and down your top.”
“Is that what you want me to do Dylan?”
“Hell yeah, tease the cum out of them Sara.”
And that’s what Sara did. Fortunately, my food cupboard was one of the floor ones, and I’m sure that Sara bent over a lot more times than was necessary. Also, all the guys moved to a position where they could watch Sara. I stayed out of the way so that I wasn’t restricting the view of any of the guys.
All the guys were talking to Sara right through her cooking and when the meal was ready, Sara and I sat at the table to eat while the guys sat on the sofas, all facing Sara. I was sat beside her and I could see that she kept her knees well apart.
I watched the guys, all staring under the table at her bare legs and bare pussy.
When she was finished, Sara lay back on the chair revealing even more of her pussy to the guys.
I volunteered to do the cleaning-up leaving the guys talking to Sara who didn’t close her knees.
That done, Joe suggested watching a movie and I agreed, knowing that I could get Sara sat on my lap at the end of the sofa.
Rohan, Max and Rory sat beside me then Sara climbed on me, sitting sideways with her legs over Rohan’s lap. I was sure that all those 3 guys, especially Rohan, were able to see Sara’s bare slit, even before she spread her knees.
Joe moved a kitchen chair to the other end of the sofa so that he could watch Sara as well.
I took the opportunity to partially spoil their view by putting may hand on her bare thigh and sliding it up until my little finger touched her clit.
“Hey Dylan, be careful where you put that hand.” Sara said to draw the guys attention to where my hand was.
“Oh, I will be very careful Sara.” I replied with a grin on my face.
Sara leant against me, laying her head on my shoulder. My arm went round her back, under her armpit and in the side of her top.
The inevitable happened, my fingers got busy with her clit and one of her tits, and the guys missed most of the movie, especially when I made Sara cum, and all this whilst Sara pretended to be watching the movie.
After the movie, Sara said that she was tired and we went to my room. However, she was full of energy as we fucked for hours.
During one break while we were enjoying the post coital bliss, Sara said,
“I like teasing your flatmates Dylan.”
“And I’m sure that they enjoy you ‘accidentally’ flashing your pussy and nipples. You’re getting real good at having accidental wardrobe malfunctions aren’t you?”
In the morning, Sara put on one of the T-shirts that she had brought to keep in my room ready for whatever, and I saw that it wasn’t long enough to cover her slit or the bottom half of her butt. I smiled and blew her a kiss when she went to make some coffee.
I lay back and wondered if life could get any better.
We didn’t see any of my flatmates before we left for lessons. Since that day, every time that Sara stays over at my flat she wears ether that T-shirt, or a similar one on a morning, and I’ve noticed that when she sleeps over, all my flatmates get up early on morning.
As for the evenings when Sara is at my flat, she always finds a way to expose her pussy or her tits to my flatmates, even if they have a guest sleeping over. One girl who Sara bumped into in the kitchen one morning asked Sara if she always wore so little when in that flat.
“Yes I do,” Sara replied, “the guys are always happy to share their food and booze with me and the sex with Dylan afterwards is always amazing, you should try it.”
I didn’t see which girl it was, but I have noticed more scantily clad girls on some mornings.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
vanessaevans.netlify.app
Author’s Note
I know that some people out there don’t like my writing style, nor my poor English, and you know what, I don’t care. I don’t write stories for fame or fortune, I write these stories to relive some of the ideas of what I would have liked to experience when I was younger. To those critics I say, no one is forcing you to read my stories, so if you don’t like my style, my English, my grammar, my spelling, or anything else about me, STOP READING NOW, I just don’t care.
V
Part 01
Yes, as the story title says, I believe that Sara and I are a perfect match. You see, Sara is a natural, subservient exhibitionist and I am a voyeur who loves candualism.
Maybe I should start by describing the pair of us. I’ll start with Sara who is 162 cm tall, 52 Kg, quite slim and skinny and 23 years-old with long, blonde hair. Her measurements are 32-21-33 with amazing, A+ pointy tits with not the slightest sag. She has a Mediterranean family background and a tanned looking skin with small dark brown areolae and dark brown pencil eraser sized nipples. All around Sara’s pussy is the same colour as the rest of her body and she has next to no inner labia, just a slit with a pencil eraser sized clit that rarely hides behind it’s hood.
For a living, Sara is a graphics designer who is lucky enough to work from home 2 days per week.
Me, I’m Dylan, also 23 years old, 182 cm tall, 73 Kg and of average build. I work as a structural engineer who occasionally manages to work from home.
Home for us is now a modest little house in London’s suburbs that we bought with an inheritance that I’ll explain later.
We met at a University Freshers party and I was instantly attracted to Sara, and what she was wearing, or maybe I should say what she was not wearing - knickers or a bra, her very short, low cut dress revealing her tits and pussy as she danced. I started talking to her and we got on like the proverbial house on fire. I asked her out on a date and things just got better and better.
*****
I’m going to write about a number of ‘incidents’ that have occurred, some purely unplanned and some accidental, but most of them created by either me, or Sara.
I’ll start with the event that happened about 4 years ago after we’d been dating for a few weeks. We were still at university and we’d been invited to a party in one of the dorm buildings.
I’d quickly discovered that Sara got pleasure out of being seen naked when we’d gone clothes shopping for a new top for her to wear at the party and she was trying on clothes.
The shop didn’t have a separate changing room, just curtained cubicles in the main store, and I noticed that Sara didn’t fully close the curtain. I could see into the cubicle through that 9 or 10 centimetre gap and I watched Sara strip totally naked.
Sara wasn’t wearing a bra. I’d discovered shortly after we started dating that she hates bras and she’d asked me if I would mind if she didn’t wear one some times. That sometimes turned out to be 99.99% of the time, something that I was quite happy about.
Sara was wearing a G-string that day, and for some unknown reason she took that off as well as her dress, to try on the top, not that I was complaining, it was a beautiful sight seeing her naked backside through the gap and her naked and hairless front in the mirror in front of her.
What made it more exciting for me was that she was naked in a clothes shop with lots of other customers just the other side of the partially open curtain, and that I wasn’t the only man looking through that gap. Another guy, around my age, was stood next to me and was seeing everything that I was.
If Sara knew that 2 guys were watching her, she did an amazing job of pretending that she didn’t know and that no one could see what she was doing.
The top that Sara was trying on was sleeveless with spaghetti straps, and virtually no sides to it. With it on, Sara turned from side to side as she looked in the mirror and she must have seen what we could see, lots of side-boob. What’s more, the front had a deep ‘V’ revealing lots of cleavage.
As Sara turned from side to side she adjusted the front several times, often covering a tit that had escaped. I marvelled at the amount of bare skin that I could see, and that included her bald pubis and her clit sticking out between the lips of her slit. When we had first had sex I discovered that Sara shaves everywhere below her neck each morning in the shower and that she has a clit that is bigger than any I had seen before.
“Wow,” the guy next to me said as Sara took off the top and started to get dressed, “that was one hell of a show, is she with you?”
“Yes, and she is impressive.” I replied as the curtain fully opened and Sara stepped out giving no impression that she’s given such an amazing show.
“Maybe I should try on a different colour.” Sara said as she walked passed me to the rack where the top came from.
Soon, the show was repeated, but this time it was for an audience of one.
When that second show was over, and Sara exited the cubicle saying that she was going to buy that top, I said,
“Sara, lover, would you go back in there, take your G-string off and give it to me?”
Sara looked me in the face, smiled, then turned and did just that. She was still smiling when she came out and handed me her G-string.
“Let’s go.” Sara said as she headed for the sales counter to pay for the top.
Outside the shop I asked,
“Aren’t you worried that someone might see your pussy up that very short dress, it only just covers your slit?”
“Nope, but if you see someone looking at me Dylan, please let me know.”
“So that you can tug your skirt down?”
“No, so that I can get turned-on knowing that they are looking at my pussy.”
I was almost speechless, but at the same time, horny as hell.
“Like the top on me did you Dylan? I saw you and that other guy watching me.”
“So that’s why you didn’t properly close the curtain Sara?”
“Maybe.”
“Well Sara, this is a side of you that I haven’t seen before.”
“Is it a problem for you Dylan?”
“Hell no, I like a girl who’s confident enough to show lots of skin and gets turned-on by people seeing it.”
“Good.” Sara replied.
“So, are you going to wear that top to the party Sara, it’s not too revealing for you is it?”
“Yes, no, although I think that I should probably wear a skirt with it.”
“You’d go to a party wearing just that top Sara?”
“Yes, if you told me to Dylan, and by the look of the front of your jeans I can see that you are considering it.”
“Wow Sara, you are amazing, you’d really go to a party wearing just that top if I asked you to?”
“No, not asked me, told me that you wanted me to go wearing just this top.”
“Wouldn’t you be too embarrassed?”
“I would be horribly embarrassed, but if you told me to then I would do it.”
“Come on Sara, we’re going to a coffee shop, we need to talk.”
We sat at a table outside the coffee shop and I decided to test Sara,
“Uncross your knees and spread them Sara.”
Sara looked at me, smiled and spread her knees wide enough for anyone passing by to see her bald pussy.
I smiled as I saw a slightly nervous smile of Sara’s face, her making no attempt to close her knees.
In the short time that we’d been dating I’d got the impression that Sara really liked me and would do almost anything to please me, but this was a dream come true. This girl had put on a show for me, and a stranger, and was now, after a simple request, displaying her bald pussy for anyone to see, and she had a lustful expression on her face.
“Sara,” I asked, “are you happy? I’m asking because you’ve displayed your naked body in a shop, to me and to a stranger, your walking around a shopping centre in a dress that’s so short that you could easily be showing your bare butt and pussy to the whole world, your nipples are threatening to drill their way out of that dress, and to top all that, you’re sat here with your pussy on display for the world to see. Why are you doing this?”
“Are you upset with me Dylan?”
“Hell no, I love it, but why are you doing it?”
“Because I want to, I need to be seen naked, I need people to lust after me, I need to know that my body has made men hard, and I enjoy doing it. It makes me all horny and I feel safe doing it with you near me, and I’ll do anything for you Dylan.”
Wow, I was stunned, I’d really hit the jackpot with this girl, a real hottie who would do anything for me. I decided to test her,
“Slide your butt to the front edge of the chair and lean back Sara.”
Sara did.
“Spread your knees wider.”
Sara did, and I could see her open pussy lips and her juices seeping out of her hole and creeping down to her butt hole. I looked around and was disappointed that no one was staring at her although I did see one guy do a double take.
“Okay Sara, sit up and finish your coffee, we have to get back to your flat, I need to fuck your brains out.”
Sara’s coffee was finished before mine and she got to her feet. She was just stood there, right in front of the still sat me, waiting for me to finish. She had made no attempt to pull her dress down and I could just see the end of her clit and her wet inner thighs.
“I’m in heaven.” I thought as I gulped the rest of my coffee down then got to my feet.
We almost ran back to Sara’s room and we didn’t get off her bed until it was dark and time to get ready to go to the party, although we did manage to talk a little as we rested between rounds.
Sara again confessed that she loved to be told to do sexy things, and that she got a real buzz from people seeing her naked body, and she just about begged me to keep telling her what to wear and what to do. Again, Sara said that she felt safe deliberately exposing herself with me around.
“What about accidental exposures Sara. If you’re going to let me tell you what to wear you do realise that I’ll have you wearing very short skirts and no knickers most of the time?”
“I hope that you will lover, and if someone sees my pussy without me me knowing then it’s their lucky day. If I do know that they’ve seen me and you’re not around I’ll make a judgement call as to what to do but it will probably mean that I’ll let them have another or a better look assuming that that is that okay with you Dylan.”
Well, that confession got me hard again and it wasn’t until after we’d fucked again that I could reply to her, me telling her that I would be honoured to expose her, and tell her what to wear, and what not to wear whenever she wanted, with just one proviso, that she had a safe word that she could use anytime that she wanted, and I would immediately remove any current restrictions on her.
After some thought Sara chose the word ‘rhubarb’.
We hugged and fucked again before both of us going into her little, one person shower and washing all the sweat and love juices off each other.
*****
vanessaevans netlify app
Going to our first party together.
I helped Sara blow-dry her hair and told her that she was too beautiful to wear any make-up before deciding on what she would wear to the party.
Sara said that she was pleased with my choices, her new top, a very short, floaty skirt and her wedge heels.
The party was in another students accommodation block just down the road, and I told her not to hold her skirt down if the wind blew it up, and not to cover her nipples if one escaped when she did any sharp turns.
Sara clung to my arm as we walked, and she told me that she was VERY happy.
As we were going up in the lift, I adjusted her top so that both her nipples were covered, then I put my hand under her skirt, cupped her bare pussy and slid a finger inside her for a couple of seconds causing her to moan a little.
“You’re dripping Sara.” I said.
“Yes, I’m hoping that a few people will see my pussy tonight.”
Sara was sucking my finger clean as the lift doors opened.
The party was your typical students party, drinking, talking, drinking, dancing, a couple of idiots taking drugs, more drinking and a couple of drinking games.
Sara and I spent most of the time talking and dancing, with a bit of drinking. There was no way that I wanted to get wasted.
Strangely, just about every guy there wanted to talk with Sara and me, possibly because Sara’s tits kept escaping out the sides of her top. After the first time I whispered to her to not cover up until someone told her she was exposed. This meant that for about half of the time she had at least one tit exposed.
We were leant against a wall for some of the time, and when I could get an arm round her, my hand went down to her butt and back up underneath her short skirt. I had a finger teasing the insides of her pussy for quite a while, whilst we talked to people.
As the night wore on, people were getting wasted, guys and girls. They were either flat on their backs on the floor or sat on the floor leaning back against the wall. I had an idea and told Sara to go to each wasted person and stand at their heads with her feet apart, so that if they did open their eyes they would get a great view of her pussy.
Okay, there wasn’t that much light in there but there was enough for whoever to make out her pussy and maybe get her juices dripping on their face.
Sara looked at me, grinned, and off she went.
I watched her do exactly what I had told her to do, but I didn’t think that any on them had opened their eyes.
Then I had another idea and I told her to pretend to be drunk and to collapse against me. She did and I put an arm round her, grabbing her tit to help me hold her up.
After a couple of girls asked me if Sara was okay, and I told them that she was just wasted.
I saw a space on the sofa and took her over to it. I lowered Sara onto the sofa with her butt just on the front edge and her body laying back.
As Sara went down, I held her skirt up so that when she was sat, the front of her skirt was half way up to her waist. I then leant over her doing 2 things, firstly whispering for her to keep pretending to be out of it, and secondly, adjusting her top so that one of her tits was fully exposed.
Then I went to get myself another beer leaving Sara’s pussy and one tit fully exposed.
I got delayed in the kitchen, one guy telling me that I was a lucky bastard and asking me if Sara had a friend, and the other, wanting to talk to me about a damned football match.
When I got back to Sara, I stayed away from her, wanting to see what happened. I noticed that her knees were spread wide, therefore her pussy was spread wide open.
There was a guy that I know sat beside Sara and he looked to be out of it when I put Sara there, and a couple of minutes later I saw the guy lift his head and open his eyes. He shook his head when he saw Sara’s tit, then he looked down her body and saw her bald pubis.
He looked around, probably checking to see of anyone was watching him, then his hand went onto Sara’s thigh. When she didn’t react his hand moved to her pussy and I could see him slowly rubbing her clit and fingering her.
I knew that Sara was only pretending to be drunk and out of it, so I knew that if she wasn’t happy she would have done something about it, but she didn’t, and a couple of minutes later I saw the telltale signs of her having an orgasm, but she never opened her eyes and the guy just kept groping her.
A couple of minutes later another guy came over and I heard him say,
“Duncan your not dead. Have you found a free use slut, can I have a go at that?”
With that, Pete, the new guy, knelt between Sara’s legs and took over fingering her.
I guess that Sara knew that it was a different guy’s fingers inside her and it wasn’t long before those telltale signs told me that she was cumming again.
Then Pete said something that told me I had to put and end to this. He said,
“Come on Duncan, help me get her up and we can take her to a bedroom and properly fuck her.”
I waited until they had got Sara to her feet then I went and stood in front of them and said,
“There you are Sara, have these 2 guys been looking after you? Thank you so much guys.”
Duncan and Pete stared at me for a couple of seconds then Duncan said,
“Is this your girl Dylan? She said that she was going to throw-up so we were taking her to the bathroom.”
“Thanks guys, but I’ve got her from here.”
I put my arms round Sara’s waist and pulled her away from the guys, Sara flopping onto my shoulder as Duncan and Pete walked away.
“Can we go back to my place now Dylan, I need your cock inside me.”
“Definitely, but you had better keep up the pretence of being drunk.” I replied, then I squat down and gently let Sara fall over my shoulder.
With her skirt being so short, half her bare butt and her pussy were on display. I knew that Sara knew about her exposure and was enjoying it, so I decided to say goodbye to the people whose party it was.
I walked round all the rooms looking for them, with Sara still over my shoulder and very exposed.
I got a few nice comments about Sara’s butt and pussy and I did nothing to stop a guy, then later, a girl, fingering her before I moved on.
I found one of the hosts, thanked him and offered Sara’s pussy for a finger job as a thanks for hosting the party. He accepted, and I let him finger her until I felt her breathing heavily, then I said that I’d better get her back to her room.
Once we were on the lift, alone, Sara asked me to put her down, but I refused, telling her that there may be others around who would appreciate the sight. She didn’t complain.
I carried Sara, with her butt and pussy fully exposed, right back to her room. One of her flatmates was in the corridor when we got to the flat and he stared at her as I said,
“Pissed and passed out.”
In her room we quickly stripped and were at it like rabbits for ages before we finally went to sleep as dawn was breaking.
*****
Well, that was how we discovered what each of us wanted, how compatible we are, and how our first adventure went. Since that time, Sara and I have spent many hours fantasising about scenarios whereby Sara gets naked, displays her pussy, masturbates and we even fuck, with lots of people watching us, and me videoing it all. Even a couple of scenarios where an unknown guy was fucking Sara with me watching.
Those early adventures, us discussing and acting out some of our fantasies has led to a very happy relationship that is still going strong 3+ years later.
*****
vanessaevans dot wuaze dot com
Clothes modification.
More for information rather than exciting.
On the Sunday afternoon after that party, and when we were able to resist each other’s bodies, Sara decided to sort out her wardrobe. She said that she wanted rid of all the frumpy clothes that her mother had bought for her.
“Sorry, but that will leave you with hardly anything.”
“I know, but I’m not going to go on like I have been doing. I feel like a nun half the time.”
How about getting busy with a pair of scissors until we have enough money to get you a whole new wardrobe?”
“I love the way you think Dylan, please get everything out then we’ll go through everything one by one. I’ll dig out the scissors.”
We did, and an hour later we had a rubbish bag full of discarded clothes and strips of fabric from the bottom of just about all of Sara’s skirts and dresses.
“So I asked, after we’d fucked again, “are you going to go around holding your bag in front of your pussy all the time Sara?”
“Do you want me to?”
“Hell no, the more people who see your pussy the better.”
“I was hoping that you’d say that, don’t worry Dylan, my bag, or my books will go nowhere near my pussy, and if anyone sees my pussy then it’s their lucky day.”
Sara then confessed to me that accidentally, or not, showing her pussy was what she had wanted to do ever since she started at the university, but she needed someone to support her, and now she had me.
Sara and I discussed the inevitable and we agreed that she would ignore the shortness of her skirts and pretend that she was wearing an ankle length skirt.
A couple of weeks later, Sara told me that she does this all the time, regardless of where she is or who is around her. Using her peripheral vision, and sometimes her sunglasses, she sneaks looks at the people around her to see if they are looking at her.
Sara also tells me that she is very disappointed that the vast majority of people just either don’t notice what she is displaying, or totally ignore what they can see.
What Sara does admit to is what happens when she sees some guys blatantly staring at her display. She says that she usually gets very wet, spreads her knees a bit more and sometimes scratches a non-existent itch next to her pussy. She also admits to going to the restroom after such an event and rubbing one out to allow her to concentrate on her next class.
Guess what we did after Sara confessed all this to me.
*****
The First Dare.
This was relatively tame and certainly without any risk. What’s more, I wasn’t there.
Just before I left Sara’s place on the Monday after that party, I dared Sara, for the rest of the day, to wear just a tank top. I picked one that I knew was a bit long for a top, but not long enough to be a dress.
We were both grinning as she put it on and we both saw that it only reached down to her pubic bone. The slightest movement would reveal her slit and the bottom half of her bare butt.
“Go and get yourself some breakfast or lunch Sara, I will be back this evening and if I can resist your body I’ll take you for a drink.”
“Like this?” Sara asked.
“Maybe.” I replied as I walked out of the door.
I couldn’t resist her body when I got back and we again tested the springs on her mattress and not making it to the pub; and that was before she told me that one of her flatmates had entered the kitchen whilst she was bending over to get something out of a bottom cupboard to make herself a meal.
“Flashing your pussy again Sara?”
“What? Oh Erin, you shouldn’t be looking.” Sara had replied as she took her time in the cupboard.
“I would have thought that you’d have done enough pussy flashing on Saturday night.”
“What are you talking about Erin?”
“Saturday, party, don’t you remember Sara, passed out on the sofa legs spread wide and no knickers, then over Dylan’s shoulder, pussy on full display for everyone to see, and he carried you all round the flat like that. Everyone there got a great look, I even saw a couple of guys fingering you,”
“Oh no, I wasn’t out cold was I? Shit, I’ve got to stop drinking so much; and Dylan didn’t try to cover me? The bastard.”
“Don’t worry about it Sara, you have a nice pussy and it looks so much nicer in the daylight.”
“Stop it Erin, you’re embarrassing me.”
*****
A windy walk in the sun.
One afternoon the following week we were both free and it was a nice sunny day, so we decided to go for a walk. I let Sara choose what she wore and her choice was a summer dress that was thin cotton with a now very short floaty skirt part that Sara said made her feel naked below the waist.
“Good,” I said, “you did a good job shortening it, if the wind blows it about don’t hold it down.”
“I wasn’t going to.” Sara replied.
As we walked, we talked, and Sara told me about some of the times in classes, or the university cafe, when she’d spotted someone staring at her bare legs. She told me that if the boys stared for long enough she’d slowly spread her knees so that they could get a better view of her pussy before going to the restroom to rub one out.
Sara also told me that she’d noticed one of the teachers staring up her bare legs. Apparently the guy is quite cute and Sara always sits in the front row of his class. Whenever she catches him staring she again spreads her knees a little so that he can see all of her slit.
We walked through a little park, and because it was quite warm, we sat on the grass for a while. We sat with Sara facing the sun, which also meant that we were facing a busy path quite near to it.
At first, Sara sat with he legs out straight but I told her to bring her knees up to her chest, keep then together then spread her feet apart.
“I do love it when you get me to expose my pussy like that.” Sara said.
I’d turned and sat with my back to the sun so that I could look at Sara’s face, and sneakily, put my hand inside her dress and fondle her tits that were hidden by her knees.
We stayed like that for ages, still talking, occasionally kissing, and my hand slowly raising Sara’s arousal level.
Because I was looking at Sara’s face, I hadn’t seen her slowly lower her legs, and when I turned to see who has said,
“Your pussy will be getting a nice suntan Sara.”
I saw her bare and spread legs, her skirt well above her pubis and a girl stood at Sara’s feet looking down at us.
“Oh hi Elaine,” Sara said, “I didn’t expect to see you here, we were just making the most of the unusually warm weather before it gets cold. Although the wind is getting stronger.”
“Yes, I can see what it has done to your dress. Do you ever wear knickers Sara? I’ve noticed a few times that you haven’t had any on in class, and if I’ve noticed then I’m sure that most of the guys there have as well. Hi Dylan.”
“It’s only skin Elaine, we’ve all got plenty of it.” Sara replied.
“Hi Elaine, you keeping well?” I replied.
“True Sara,” Elaine said, “but you’re distracting the guys.”
“Then they shouldn’t look. It’s their problem not mine.”
“True, okay, I’ll go and leave you two love-birds to do whatever it is you are doing. See you in class tomorrow.”
With that, Elaine left and I said,
“Well it looks like your pussy is the centre of attraction in your classes Sara, how long have your legs been spread like that?”
“Since you started groping my tits.”
“Maybe we should go before I rip that dress off you and fuck you right here.”
“Maybe we should stay and see how many people will stop to watch us fucking.”
“Maybe someone will call the cops, come on, let’s go into those bushes, I’m sure that we can find somewhere where we can finish what we’ve started.”
We did go into the bushes and Sara did spread her legs and bend at the waist whilst I fucked her.
*****
Halloween Party and a better display.
The next adventure was at a Halloween party, and everyone was expected to go in fancy dress. Sara dug out her old school uniform and I hired a policeman’s uniform, complete with night stick and handcuffs.
When Sara jokingly told me to be careful where I put that stick, a scenario came into my head.
Sara had attacked her old school plaid skirt with some scissors and left it just long enough to cover her slit. As is her norm by then, she wasn’t wearing a bra or knickers, but she was wearing black stockings and a suspender belt that attached to the stockings a few centimetres below the hem of the skirt.
The white blouse that she was wearing must have been a really old one as the fabric was very thin and really tight across her chest. Her nipples were threatening to drill their way out, and the buttons were threatening to pop open at any minute, although her school tie was doing a reasonable job of covering the gap between her tits.
I really wanted to ravish her body before we even got to the party, but Sara kept telling me to wait until after the party. I hadn’t told her about my idea but I think that she had a good idea what it was and she told me that she was definitely going to pretend to get drunk.
Sara wasn’t the only girl wearing her old school uniform, but Sara’s was the most inviting.
Anyway, someone had brought a bottle of rum and Sara decided to drink rum and cola all night and she certainly went through a lot of glasses of it, only each time that I got her a refill it was only the cola.
The party went well, mingling, dancing, guys doing drinking games, the usual stuff, and Sara started slurring her words and swaying and stumbling a bit. After a few minutes Sara leant on me and loudly said,
“I wanna dance on that coffee table.”
Just so that you know, the coffee table in that flat was huge, bigger than most dining tables that I’ve seen. Why the flat had that I will never know, but there it was.
People round and on the coffee table obviously liked Sara’s idea because they started getting off and clearing the table. I guess that the guys realised that they’d be able to see up Sara’s very short skirt and I was sure that some of them already knew that Sara never wore knickers.
Sara made hard work of getting on the table and I’m sure that a few people got a great view of her bare butt when she was on her hands and knees before getting to her feet.
As she started swaying and dancing to the music, she certainly looked drunk and I heard one girl say that Sara looked like she was going to fall over.
That was my cue to get on the table and hold her up.
As I stood behind Sara, with my hands around her waist, she leant her head back on my shoulder whilst still swaying to the music.
I looked down and could see, mainly guys, looking up her skirt. I knew that they could see her pussy and I was getting excited, and I’m sure that Sara was as well.
Then I heard Sara whisper,
“Strip me.”
That was already my intention but I said nothing, just moved my hands up to her tits and started playing with her tented nipples.
I heard one guy shout,
“GET ‘EM OUT.”
So I moved my hands and gripped each side of her blouse between the button holes and ripped them apart and kept going until her blouse was right off her tits.
There was loud cheers as Sara’s tits were exposed as she continued swaying, leaning her head back on my shoulder.
As I pulled and twisted her nipples, I think it was the same guy’s voice shouted,
“STRIP HER.”
“Don’t worry mate, that’s exactly what I’m going to do.” I thought, but I only smiled.
After a minute or so, I gently pushed Sara off me, and with one hand holding her at a time, I used the other hand to ease her blouse off her leaving her naked above her waist.
Again there were more cheers as I slid my hands up her sides and pulled her shoulders back to me, effectively thrusting her tits forward.
After another minute or so I slid my hands down to Sara’s waist and discovered that Sara had anticipated that I’d have a bit of a challenge, and sometime earlier she had spun her skirt round so that the fastener and zip were on her right hip.
“Good girl.” I whispered as my right hand unfastened the button and lowered the zip.
I held my hand tight to her hip and looked down on just about everyone there who was watching events unfold.
“DO IT, DO IT, DO IT.” People, even some of the girls were chanting, so I just pulled my right hand away quickly, and to loud cheers, Sara’s skirt slid down to the table leaving her naked apart from stocking, suspender belt and shoes.
With my hands on her hips I realised that her feet weren’t exactly together and I was sure that the camera flashes were capturing her wet pussy with that engorged clit sticking out.
I just held Sara like that for ages while she just leant back on me and swayed as she continued to pretend to be oblivious to what was happening to her.
I so wanted to fuck her right there and then with all those people watching but I didn’t want to do that with people that I knew watching. In my mind I had lived many scenarios where I fucked Sara in a very public place with lots of people watching. When we’d been discussing our fantasies I’d mention this and Sara had told me that it was one of her fantasies as well.
Anyway, my left hand had slid up to get right tit and was caressing it, and my right hand had slid to her pussy and my fingers were toying with her clit, all whilst people were watching and I was sure that some of the phones were recording videos.
I could feel Sara’s breathing getting heavier so I stopped playing with her tits and pussy, stepped off the coffee table and let Sara collapse over my shoulder.
With her butt and pussy almost in the faces of the people closest to us, I reached to my belt, unhooked the police night stick and extended it to it’s full length.
I whacked it across Sara’s butt a couple of times then that same male voice shouted,
“FUCK HER WITH IT.”
I ran the end of the night stick up and down her slit a few times and that chanting started again,
“DO IT, DO IT, DO IT.”
So I did what I had already intended to, slide the end of the night stick into her pussy and move it in and out, over and over.
I don’t know if it’s possible for women to orgasm whilst they are asleep, drunk, or unconscious, but Sara did cum. Her vocal chords may not had indicated that, but her body shaking certainly did.
I kept going until she stopped shaking then I announced that I thought it best if I take her back to her room.
Someone handed me her skirt as I walked out of the room with her still over my shoulder pretending to be out of it, and her skirt stuffed into my pocket.
I don’t think that I’ve mentioned that Sara’s flat is on the eighth floor, and this party was on the second floor of the same block. There was no way that I was going to carry her up all those stairs so I whispered,
“We’ll go up in the lift, stay there just in case anyone sees us.”
In the lift, I pressed the 8 button then looked at Sara’s butt and pussy in the big mirror. I was just thinking that it was a wonderful sight when an arm appeared through the closing doors.
The doors opened again and 2 guys stepped in, almost not totally in as they saw Sara’s butt and pussy. I stepped back to the side of the lift and the 2 guys moved to right in front of me, and Sara’s butt, their heads must have been no more that 15 centimetres form her oozing pussy.
“Too much to drink.” I said, “what floor?”
“I’ve got it.” One of the guys said as he turned to face the buttons.
That guy must have pressed every button between 2 and 8 because the lift stopped at every floor as the 2 guys continued to study Sara’s butt and pussy.
As the doors opened on the seventh floor I felt Sara’s body shaking again and I knew that she’d just cum again. In the slight gap between the 2 guys I could just see Sara’s pussy in the mirror and her juices were flooding out of her. As the doors closed again, I looked at the faces of the 2 guys and it was obvious that they’d never seen the likes of that before.
When the doors opened on the eighth floor I stepped out and said,
“Seeya guys, have a nice night.”
As the doors closed again I heard,
“Fuuuucking hell, that was amazing.”
Back in her room, I lowered Sara onto her bed and she said,
“Get those clothes off now and fuck me hard Dylan.”
So I did.
*****
At My Flat.
We didn’t spent all our time at Sara’s flat, around half the time was spent at my flat which I share with 5 other guys.
The first time that I took Sara there 4 of the other guys were there and they all wanted to talk to Sara. I’m 100% sure that it was because of her ultra short skirt and thin halter top that 2 prominent bumps where her nipples were.
When I took her into my room I told her what the guys were doing and asked her if she was going to give them more to look at.
“Do you want me to Dylan?”
“Sure, I know that it will turn you on, and I know that it will do the same for me.”
“I was hoping that you’d say that Dylan.”
With that, Sara untied her halter top and re-tied it a lot loser. Then she rolled the top of her already very short, flared, light-weight skirt so that when I held a finger parallel to the floor at the bottom of the skirt hem at the front, the tip of my finger was touching her bare slit.
“You’re wet.” I said.
“What do you expect Dylan, 5 guys all wanting to see my naked body, of course I’m wet.
I saw that sexy look in her eyes as Sara continued,
“What food have you got Dylan, maybe I could cook something for you, that will take our minds off sex for a while.”
“Yeah, and if you keep bending over the guys will see up your skirt and down your top.”
“Is that what you want me to do Dylan?”
“Hell yeah, tease the cum out of them Sara.”
And that’s what Sara did. Fortunately, my food cupboard was one of the floor ones, and I’m sure that Sara bent over a lot more times than was necessary. Also, all the guys moved to a position where they could watch Sara. I stayed out of the way so that I wasn’t restricting the view of any of the guys.
All the guys were talking to Sara right through her cooking and when the meal was ready, Sara and I sat at the table to eat while the guys sat on the sofas, all facing Sara. I was sat beside her and I could see that she kept her knees well apart.
I watched the guys, all staring under the table at her bare legs and bare pussy.
When she was finished, Sara lay back on the chair revealing even more of her pussy to the guys.
I volunteered to do the cleaning-up leaving the guys talking to Sara who didn’t close her knees.
That done, Joe suggested watching a movie and I agreed, knowing that I could get Sara sat on my lap at the end of the sofa.
Rohan, Max and Rory sat beside me then Sara climbed on me, sitting sideways with her legs over Rohan’s lap. I was sure that all those 3 guys, especially Rohan, were able to see Sara’s bare slit, even before she spread her knees.
Joe moved a kitchen chair to the other end of the sofa so that he could watch Sara as well.
I took the opportunity to partially spoil their view by putting may hand on her bare thigh and sliding it up until my little finger touched her clit.
“Hey Dylan, be careful where you put that hand.” Sara said to draw the guys attention to where my hand was.
“Oh, I will be very careful Sara.” I replied with a grin on my face.
Sara leant against me, laying her head on my shoulder. My arm went round her back, under her armpit and in the side of her top.
The inevitable happened, my fingers got busy with her clit and one of her tits, and the guys missed most of the movie, especially when I made Sara cum, and all this whilst Sara pretended to be watching the movie.
After the movie, Sara said that she was tired and we went to my room. However, she was full of energy as we fucked for hours.
During one break while we were enjoying the post coital bliss, Sara said,
“I like teasing your flatmates Dylan.”
“And I’m sure that they enjoy you ‘accidentally’ flashing your pussy and nipples. You’re getting real good at having accidental wardrobe malfunctions aren’t you?”
In the morning, Sara put on one of the T-shirts that she had brought to keep in my room ready for whatever, and I saw that it wasn’t long enough to cover her slit or the bottom half of her butt. I smiled and blew her a kiss when she went to make some coffee.
I lay back and wondered if life could get any better.
We didn’t see any of my flatmates before we left for lessons. Since that day, every time that Sara stays over at my flat she wears ether that T-shirt, or a similar one on a morning, and I’ve noticed that when she sleeps over, all my flatmates get up early on morning.
As for the evenings when Sara is at my flat, she always finds a way to expose her pussy or her tits to my flatmates, even if they have a guest sleeping over. One girl who Sara bumped into in the kitchen one morning asked Sara if she always wore so little when in that flat.
“Yes I do,” Sara replied, “the guys are always happy to share their food and booze with me and the sex with Dylan afterwards is always amazing, you should try it.”
I didn’t see which girl it was, but I have noticed more scantily clad girls on some mornings.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 02
Christmas Break.
Things were quite quiet until Christmas, although Sara tells me that she often wears just a top when she goes to the communal kitchen and lounge in her flat as well as mine. Apparently she has had a few compliments about her being bottomless, but no one has complained so she keeps doing it.
Both Sara and I have told our parents about the new, significant other in our lives, and both sets of parents had invited us to spend Christmas with them.
This left us with the dilemma of what to do. Neither Sara, nor I, wanted to upset our parents so one night after we’d ravished each other’s bodies, we decided that we’d both go to our respective parent’s house on Christmas Eve, then on Boxing day I would travel to Sara’s parent where we’d spend a couple of nights. That over, we’d travel back to my parents for a couple of nights before we’d go back to the university.
Coincidentally, we both have one sibling, a brother that is around a year younger than we are.
Sara was a little worried about going to her parents because she was sure that her religious mother would have a go at her for wearing such short skirt, and possibly no bras.
“Just tell her that all the girls at the university wear skirts that short.”
“What if I accidentally flash my pussy to my father or brother?”
“Well I doubt that a 17 year-old boy is going to complain, and if your father says anything then just throw it back at him by telling him that good fathers don’t spy on their daughters.”
“Good idea, try to embarrass him, but there’s another problem, I doubt that my mother will let us share a bed, she still lives in the nineteenth century, you’ll probably have to use an airbed in my brother’s room.”
“What, no night and morning lovemaking sessions, how will I survive?”
“How will I survive?” Sara replied.
“It’s okay for you, you can use your vibrator to make you cum. There’s no way that I’m going to wank if your brother is in the room.”
“Good point, maybe some other opportunity will arise?”
“I hope so.”
Most students left for home as soon as classes finished which left Sara being the only one in her flat for a few days, only she wasn’t on her own, I moved into her room with her and we had a great time. Sara insisting that, A, she spend those days totally naked, and B, we fuck as much as we can to make up for what we wouldn’t be able to do whilst we were at our parents houses.
That would work for me so that’s what we did, only going out to get some food. Sara did order a pizza one day, and made herself very horny by opening the door to the delivery guy totally naked.
We did enjoy our cold pizza.
We were both a little depressed when we parted at the train station on Christmas Eve.
I was a little depressed until Boxing Day although we did have phone video sex when we were alone in our beds.
There was one bit of good news that my mother gave me when we were eating the first evening. One of my great aunts had died a few months previous and her Will had just been published. For a reason unknown to me, she had left quite a bit of money to both me and to my brother.
Aunt Beth had been a nice old lady and when we had visited her I often spent hours listening to her stories, possibly because there was nothing else to do, but they were amusing stories.
Anyway, my mother couldn’t put an a number to what Max and I would get, but she estimated that it might reach 5 figures.
Both Max and I were gob-struck, neither of us had any idea that aunt Beth was rich.
My mother also couldn’t put a date on when we would get the money but she guessed that it would be around Easter.
The time until I was leaving to go to Sara’s parents house went much the same as every other Christmas that I’d had there, except that I really wanted to be with Sara.
I hadn’t broached the subject of sleeping arrangement when Sara would be there, but just before I left, my mother said,
“I’ll wash the sheets on your bed so that they’ll be nice and fresh for you and Sara, I’m looking forward to meeting her.”
At the train station near Sara’s parents house it was a bit like those romantic novel meeting where 2 lovers run to each other and hug for ages. We were both very happy to be together again and we swore that it wouldn’t happen again.
On the bus we couldn’t stop talking while Sara held one of my hands. My other hand was under the front of her coat and her skirt, and I played with her clit as we talked.
Sara told me that she had accidentally flashed her pussy to her father while she was getting something from a low cabinet in the kitchen, and that he’d asked her why she wasn’t wearing any knickers.
Remembering what I had suggested, Sara had shut him up, and made his face go quite red before he left the kitchen saying no more.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 02
Christmas Break.
Things were quite quiet until Christmas, although Sara tells me that she often wears just a top when she goes to the communal kitchen and lounge in her flat as well as mine. Apparently she has had a few compliments about her being bottomless, but no one has complained so she keeps doing it.
Both Sara and I have told our parents about the new, significant other in our lives, and both sets of parents had invited us to spend Christmas with them.
This left us with the dilemma of what to do. Neither Sara, nor I, wanted to upset our parents so one night after we’d ravished each other’s bodies, we decided that we’d both go to our respective parent’s house on Christmas Eve, then on Boxing day I would travel to Sara’s parent where we’d spend a couple of nights. That over, we’d travel back to my parents for a couple of nights before we’d go back to the university.
Coincidentally, we both have one sibling, a brother that is around a year younger than we are.
Sara was a little worried about going to her parents because she was sure that her religious mother would have a go at her for wearing such short skirt, and possibly no bras.
“Just tell her that all the girls at the university wear skirts that short.”
“What if I accidentally flash my pussy to my father or brother?”
“Well I doubt that a 17 year-old boy is going to complain, and if your father says anything then just throw it back at him by telling him that good fathers don’t spy on their daughters.”
“Good idea, try to embarrass him, but there’s another problem, I doubt that my mother will let us share a bed, she still lives in the nineteenth century, you’ll probably have to use an airbed in my brother’s room.”
“What, no night and morning lovemaking sessions, how will I survive?”
“How will I survive?” Sara replied.
“It’s okay for you, you can use your vibrator to make you cum. There’s no way that I’m going to wank if your brother is in the room.”
“Good point, maybe some other opportunity will arise?”
“I hope so.”
Most students left for home as soon as classes finished which left Sara being the only one in her flat for a few days, only she wasn’t on her own, I moved into her room with her and we had a great time. Sara insisting that, A, she spend those days totally naked, and B, we fuck as much as we can to make up for what we wouldn’t be able to do whilst we were at our parents houses.
That would work for me so that’s what we did, only going out to get some food. Sara did order a pizza one day, and made herself very horny by opening the door to the delivery guy totally naked.
We did enjoy our cold pizza.
We were both a little depressed when we parted at the train station on Christmas Eve.
I was a little depressed until Boxing Day although we did have phone video sex when we were alone in our beds.
There was one bit of good news that my mother gave me when we were eating the first evening. One of my great aunts had died a few months previous and her Will had just been published. For a reason unknown to me, she had left quite a bit of money to both me and to my brother.
Aunt Beth had been a nice old lady and when we had visited her I often spent hours listening to her stories, possibly because there was nothing else to do, but they were amusing stories.
Anyway, my mother couldn’t put an a number to what Max and I would get, but she estimated that it might reach 5 figures.
Both Max and I were gob-struck, neither of us had any idea that aunt Beth was rich.
My mother also couldn’t put a date on when we would get the money but she guessed that it would be around Easter.
The time until I was leaving to go to Sara’s parents house went much the same as every other Christmas that I’d had there, except that I really wanted to be with Sara.
I hadn’t broached the subject of sleeping arrangement when Sara would be there, but just before I left, my mother said,
“I’ll wash the sheets on your bed so that they’ll be nice and fresh for you and Sara, I’m looking forward to meeting her.”
At the train station near Sara’s parents house it was a bit like those romantic novel meeting where 2 lovers run to each other and hug for ages. We were both very happy to be together again and we swore that it wouldn’t happen again.
On the bus we couldn’t stop talking while Sara held one of my hands. My other hand was under the front of her coat and her skirt, and I played with her clit as we talked.
Sara told me that she had accidentally flashed her pussy to her father while she was getting something from a low cabinet in the kitchen, and that he’d asked her why she wasn’t wearing any knickers.
Remembering what I had suggested, Sara had shut him up, and made his face go quite red before he left the kitchen saying no more.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 03
Sara’s parents house.
I got a warm greeting from Sara’ parents, and Tommy, her younger brother, and it didn’t take me long to see what Sara had said about her mother being very religious and old-fashioned, but she was pleasant with it. There was no way that I wanted to get in an argument with either of Sara’s parents so I just went along with everything that they said, after all, it was only for a couple of days.
I would describe those 2 days tense, cordial and frustrating. It had been 4 days since Sara and I had fucked, and her being beside me for most of that last 2 days only made it worse.
The night times were really bad. I was on the airbed in Tommy’s room, and, with my phone on mute. Sara and I had a text conversation with each of us describing what we would like to be doing to the other, and Sara describing what she was doing to her pussy.
Thankfully, Tommy was asleep as soon as his head hit his pillow.
A couple of times on both the nights, I suggested that we meet in the bathroom and get some relief, but there was only one bathroom and Sara was worried that we’d get caught, and she didn’t want to risk a fall-out with her parents.
That was the longest 2 days of my life and I was really pleased when we were walking towards the bus stop to go to the train station. Again, we were kissing on the bus, and my hand was under Sara’s coat and skirt making her cum. How Sara managed to not disturb the other passengers when she orgasmed I will never know.
After Sara had returned to normal she confessed that that was the first time that she had cum on a bus.
A few stops before we got to the train station we heard a girl say,
“Sara, Sara Thomson is that you?”
Sara froze, and I realised that Sara knew the girl. Our mouths parted, her hand left my jeans and my hand descended from under her skirt, although that left her skirt up around her waist and she made no attempt to pull it down leaving her bald pubis on display.
“Oh hi Mazie, how are you doing?”
“Judging by what you two were just doing, not a well as you. So who is this gorgeous hunk?”
“Mazie, Dylan, Dylan Mazie. Mazie was in my sixth form class at school so how are you Mazie, what are you doing with yourself these days?”
“I’ve got a temporary job at IKEA until I can find something better. You went to university didn’t you, is that where you met Dylan?”
“Yeah, almost love at first sight, anyone significant in your life Mazie?”
“Sorry, go to go, my stop, nice to see you again Sara.”
With that Mazie was gone and I turned back to Sara and put my hand on her bare thigh, her thighs having parted to give me access as she said,
“Well there no way that I’ll ever work at IKEA, now where were we?”
My hand went back to Sara’s clit, but not for long, the train station was the next stop.
*****
The train journey from Sara’s parent’s house to my parent’s house.
The train was relatively quiet and we managed to get some seats on a row on our own. We took advantage of that and Sara unzipped my jeans, got my cock out and impaled herself sitting sideways on my lap. With her coat over her legs. My hands very visible, her keeping still and us talking, it looked like we were just cuddling at talking.
To try to make me last longer, I told Sara about my 2 items of good news. She clenched her pussy muscles when I told her that my mother was washing the sheets on my bed so that they would be fresh for us.
Secondly, I told her about my aunt Beth and that I’d be inheriting some money soon and we spent a good 15 minutes planning on what we’d do with the money before I told Sara that her pussy was driving my cock crazy and that I was going to cum.
We both sat there as I shot my load deep inside her.
As the train slowed on the approach to the station, we took it in turns to go to the bathroom to clean-up.
*****
My parents house.
My mother was over the moon at meeting the girl who had stolen my heart and quickly put the kettle on and wanted Sara to tell her all about herself.
We all sat in the lounge while Sara was telling my mother, father and brother all about herself.
Tea finished, Toby, my brother, and I took the empty cups etc. into the kitchen.
“A right hottie you’ve landed there bro.” Toby said.
“Yes, I’m a lucky guy.”
“And I see that she likes short skirts and judging by her top she hasn’t got a bra on, you must get lots of flashes of her knickers.”
“Sara doesn’t wear knickers or a bra, she has very little, or no modesty Toby so you may well get a flash of something that our mother would say you shouldn’t see. However, Sara nor I, will be upset if you do accidentally see her charms. In fact, if Sara sees you staring at her bare tits or pussy, don’t panic or look away, she will enjoy you looking at her.
“Wow, you lucky bastard.”
When I managed to get a quiet word with Sara she told me that she really liked my mum and dad. Later, they were chatting nineteen to the dozen, again, as Sara helped my mother get the evening meal ready.
“Looks like you’ve got a good one there.” My father said as we watched the television. “Pretty and with a nice figure as well. Look after her son.”
“I intend to dad.”
Later, when I announced that Sara and I were going to bed, my mother said,
“Sorry, it’s such a small bed in Dylan’s room, we’ll see about getting a bigger one for next time that you come here, but I’m sure that you’ll manage.”
Toby said, jokingly, I think,
“You could always sleep on the sofa bro.”
I ignored that comment and Sara and I went up to my room.
As soon as the door was shut we almost ripped each other’s clothes off whilst kissing, and we passionately fucked on top of the bed. I had to hold my hand over Sara’s mouth to stop her letting everyone in the house know what we were doing.
About an hour later I went to the bathroom, then when I got back Sara said that it was her turn, picked up her toilet bag and went to open the door.
“Aren’t you going to put something on Sara?”
“No, I’m sure that your mother and father are in bed by now, Toby too, and it’s just along the landing.”
All was quiet for around 10 minutes then I heard whispering.
“Oh hi Toby, didn’t wake you did we?”
“Err no Sara, I was just playing on my Xbox.”
It was another minute or so before Sara came into the room, totally naked grinning and holding her toilet bag by her side.
“Well that’s your brother seen me like this, he didn’t seem upset.”
“He’s a healthy young man so why should he be upset? Besides, it was ages from me hearing you whispering to you getting back here, what were you up to?”
“Nothing, just letting Toby get a good look at me.”
“What did you do, lay on your back and spread your legs for him?”
“Shit, why didn’t I think of that. No, I just stood there and let him look. Now will you shut up and fuck me?”
I did, and we did, before we went to sleep with me spooning her and with my cock resting along her slit.
*****
I woke up before Sara and quickly became aware that my cock was hard and still along her slit so I gently backed-up then slid forwards. The second time that I did that I realised that my cock was going inside her.
“That’s nice.” Sara said as she put her arm back, over my butt and pressed to keep my cock inside her.
Later that day, my mother and Sara were in the kitchen, dad was in the garage and Toby was in his room leaving me alone in the lounge. I was looking at photos on my phone and got to the video that someone had taken of Sara and I on the coffee table at the Halloween party. It had just got to the part where I was fucking her with the police night stick when, from behind me, I heard Toby say,
“Is that for real bro, you were fucking Sara with that stick at a party with everyone watching?”
“Yeah it was real, do you want a copy of the video?”
“Hell yeah, can you send me a copy?”
Seconds later I said,
“On it’s way Toby.”
Toby left and went up to his room, me guessing that his spank bank had just increased in size and that he was going to watch that video in the privacy of his room.
Later, I told Sara what I’d done and she replied,
“Good, send him the rest of the videos that you’ve got of me, I’m sure that he’ll enjoy watching them.”
So I did.
Later that day. Sara was again helping my mother get the evening meal ready while my father and I were sat opposite each other at the kitchen table talking when I suddenly saw my father’s face go all bright red.
In my peripheral vision I’d seen Sara go to the floor cupboards behind me and I quickly turned my head and saw Sara, bent at the waist with half of her bare butt and her pussy on full display.
Fighting the urge to smile, I asked,
“Are you okay dad?”
“Err, err, yes, for some strange reason I just remembered a very embarrassing incident that happened years ago.”
“Don’t you dare tell these two about that George.” My mother said, “you’ll embarrass them as well as me.”
Nothing more was said about it until I was in bed with Sara on top of me. She stopped bouncing up and down on me and said,
“You know Dylan, we need a code word that you can say when you see a guy looking at me and you don’t think that I know.”
“Sounds good to me, we’ll talk about it later, now, do I need to cover your mouth when you cum again?
Somehow, Sara managed to keep quiet during both the orgasms that she had.
The rest of the time at my parents house went well, especially when my mother told Sara that if she’d had a daughter she hoped that she’s turn out like Sara.
*****
The next morning we left relatively early to catch the train back to the university having told my parents that we both had a lot of work to get done before the new semester started.
The train journey wasn’t very exciting because there were too many people on it. We considered having a quick fuck in the toilet, but after a quick inspection I decided that it was too smelly and filthy.
*****
Back at the University.
Both Sara and I were hoping that her flatmates wouldn’t be there, and not get back until just before classes started again. They weren’t, and we had a great few days with Sara being naked everywhere in the flat and us fucking like rabbits all over the flat.
We went out a couple of the evenings to a pub and on both occasions I was sure that Sara skirt was the shortest skirt in the pub. I watched a few guys staring at her and I used the code word to let Sara know that she was being stared at, and both times she spread her knees enough for the voyeurs to be able to see her bald pussy. Both times Sara didn’t look towards the voyeurs which, possibly, let them stare for longer.
*****
The semester up to the Easter break was mainly course work for both of us. No parties, no socialising, no shopping, other than food, and not a lot of Sara flashing her pussy deliberately to anyone, although, she has no idea how many accidental flashes she gave her flatmates, or her classmates.
Just before the Easter break, I got a phone call from my parents letting me know that the executors of aunt Beth’s Will were starting to distribute her legacy, and to keep an eye on my bank account.
I did, and a few days later I became speechless when I saw the balance. It close to 7 figures.
Of course, I just had to phone Sara and give her the good news. Sara, being Sara, told me that I should pay off my student loan and subsistence allowance and invest the rest of the money.
We nearly had our first real argument when I told her that I would be paying off her debts as well, that I’d only be investing around 50% of the rest. I told her that we’d both be getting a completely new wardrobe and that we’d be going on a long summer holiday to somewhere warm and somewhere where she could indulge in her fantasies.
Of course, Sara was happy, but at the same time feeling guilty because it was my money that she would be benefitting from.
We left it with us agreeing that Sara would repay me once she was working, although I had no intention of letting her pay back even a penny.
*****
End of semester party.
The guys in my flat decided to have a party to celebrate the end of our second semester at university.
Of course, just about everyone there knew what had happened to Sara at the other parties that we’d been to and I guess that they were hoping that something similar would happen at our party, and it did.
Sara wore only a barely there dress and heels, and she made a big deal of drinking a lot. What people didn’t know was that it was me getting her the drinks, and only every fifth, or so, drink had alcohol in it.
As the party livened-up, so did Sara, talking to everyone and joining in all the silly party games that people organised, only, as the night wore on, Sara started to pretend that she was drunk, slurring words, swaying around and sometimes falling over.
Of course, each time that she fell over, in a carefully selected place, Sara gave all the people around a great view of her up her very short dress.
At one point. I was watching Sara from a distance, and talking to one of Rory’s mates who I hadn’t met before and he said,
“Look at that girl, she looks half pissed and half dressed, I’m sure I got a flash of her pussy a while back. What she needs is a good spanking to put her on the straight and narrow.”
Realising that he didn’t know that Sara was my girlfriend, I just replied,
“Agreed, but it is nice seeing some nice girl flesh at times.”
But that guy had given me an idea, something that I had never considered before. A little later when I managed to get a quiet word with Sara, I quietly asked,
“Would you finish with me if I spanked you Sara?”
“You’ve spanked me before Dylan, so no, I wouldn’t.”
“But that was only playful spanks, they never hurt you.”
“You want to properly spank me Dylan?”
“Just an idea Sara, what do you think?”
“Well, if it wasn’t in public, then I might finish with you, does that answer your question?”
“Yes, here, have another cola and go and pretend to be half pissed.”
Sara did, going to Max and a few girls who were dancing in a corner of the room. Meanwhile I was trying to think of a way that I could get Sara naked and spank her with everyone watching.
It was getting late and I still hadn’t thought of an excuse to spank Sara when she herself gave me a reason. I had been watching her sway around a little as she talked to a couple of guys when she put a hand out to put on one of the guys arms, but she missed his arm and went flying to the floor, knocking over a couple of beer bottles and landing on a girl who was sat on the floor.
The idea hit me and I went over to Sara and pulled her to her feet loudly saying,
“Bloody hell Sara, do you have to get so pissed that you can’t even stand up, you need to be taught a lesson.”
I pulled her across the room and stood in front of a vacant chair. With Sara swaying a little as she stood in front of me. I started unfastening the buttons down the front of her dress and when I got about half way she said,
“What are you doing Dylan, it’s not bed time yet is it?
I didn’t answer her, I just finished unbuttoning her dress then pushed the shoulder straps off her shoulder. The dress hit the floor, but Sara took a couple of seconds before her hands moved to cover her tit and pussy, but missed and covered her lower ribs and the tops of her thighs.
“What are you doing Dylan, I’m naked. These people can see my pussy.”
Again I didn’t answer her as I put my hands on her hips and gently moved her so that she was stood on my right. Gently grabbing her arms, I sat and pulled her down across my lap as she again said,
“What are you doing Dylan?”
“Teaching you a lesson young lady.”
I was about to tell Sara to spread her feet, but when I looked at them I saw that they were already well apart. I looked up at the people standing on my right and saw that most of them were looking at Sara’s bare butt and pussy.
My right hand came down on Sara’s butt with a loud crack.
“Ouch, one, thank you sir, please give me another swat.” Sara said.
I looked down to Sara’s head but I couldn’t see her face because of her hair.
“Did I hear that right?” I thought just before I landed another swat.
“Ouch, two, thank you sir, please give me another swat.”
“Where the hell did you learn that?” I thought just before I landed another swat.
“Ouch, three, thank you sir, please give me another swat.”
“We’re definitely going to have to talk about this later.” I thought as I landed another swat.
On it went until I’d landed 30 swats. By then my hand was starting to hurt and Sara’s butt looked very red.
“Get up Sara.” I said, and as she did I watched her try to decide where she should put her hands, on her painful butt, or try to cover her tits or slit. I resolved that problem for her.
“Hands by your sides girl.”
Sara did.
“Now do a slow 360 so that everyone can see how red your butt is.”
With her looking down at the floor, Sara did a really slow 360 as we listened to the mixed comments about her red butt and her naked body in general.
My cock was painfully straining at the front of my jeans, and I was sure that Sara’s pussy would be tingling something rotten, and leaking like a tap.
“Now go and stand in the corner Sara, count to 50 the turn around so that you are facing everyone. Count to another 50 then turn to face the corner. Keep doing that until I come and collect you. Oh, if anyone comes up to you and fondles you tits or pussy, don’t stop them until you have to turn round, and keep those legs spread wide girl.
She did, and I noticed that she stood with her eyes firmly on the carpet just in front of her feet that were more that shoulder width apart. I just knew that she was loving every second.
“Right,” I announced, “now that that’s taken care of, where did I put my beer?”
I so wanted to drag Sara to my room and fuck her brains out, but I knew that she would be enjoying every minute of her humiliation, so I left her in the corner as quite a few people went to get a closer look at her, some feeling her tits or her pussy. A few were also taking photographs and I knew that Sara would be happy about that as well.
Some people there came to ask me some questions. Most of them being: -
“Is Sara really your girlfriend?”
“Have you spanked her before?”
“How often do you spank her?”
“Aren’t you going to fuck her with something like you did at that Halloween party?”
“How long are you going to leave her there?”
“Do you tie her to your bed as well?”
“Do you rent her out?”
“A bit harsh that punishment isn’t it?”
I made up some of the answers that I gave, just to give the impression that Sara was my submissive slave. I’d thought about tying Sara to a bed then fucking her before, but that idea hadn’t returned, until now, and I had a vision of Sara being tied spread eagle to my bed, naked of course, my room door being wide open with a sign on it saying,
“Free use Slut, help yourself.”
I let Sara revel in the humiliation and pleasure for about half an hour before going and getting her, loudly saying,
“And you can stay like that until people leave.”
For the next hour or so, the naked Sara was standing next to me as I mingled. Dragging Sara with me each time that I moved. All the time Sara was clinging to my arm, looking at the floor, and swaying a bit as if she were drunk.
Finally, most people left and I said that Sara and I were going to bed.
As soon as we were in my room with the door shut, Sara said,
“You bastard, why the fuck didn’t you fuck me right after you’d spanked me?”
“It was painful for me as well Sara, I really, really wanted to drag you here and fuck your brains out but I had these ideas as to how to extend your humiliation and I knew that you’d enjoy it.”
“I did, and I didn’t. You could have fucked me out there with everyone watching. Please re-arrange my insides now Dylan, and don’t stop until I pass-out.”
Of course, by that time Sara had helped me to get as naked as she was and we fell back onto the bed and I did what she had just asked for.
*****
The next morning, after another fuck and me checking Sara’s butt, I sent Sara to make some coffee, but I told her to not to put any clothes on so that anyone who may be around could see her still red butt.
Sara came back to my room about 15 minutes later with 2 mugs of coffee and a grin on her face.
“Do I take it that you saw someone out there Sara?”
“I did, 4 guys crashed here last night and were still here. They all wanted to talk to me and they asked me loads of questions but all I said was,
“I’m sorry that you had to watch that. I’ll try not to get drunk again.”
“Were any of my flatmates there?”
“Yes, Max was up and he was gawping at me just like the others.”
“So, do I take it that you will be happy to be naked in the common room and the kitchen here every time that we are here, or do I have to order you to do that?”
“You know that I’ll do everything that you tell me to Dylan.”
“Even if I tell you to fuck my flatmates?”
“I’ll let any man fuck me, just so long as you have told them to, and they aren’t fat, ugly or smelly. I’ll do almost anything for you Dylan.”
“And that’s one of the reasons why I love you Sara. Now put that mug of coffee down and spread those legs.”
After we’d fucked until Sara nearly passed-out then we lay there in the bliss of the coital aftermath. After a few minutes I asked,
“Sara, when I was spanking you last night you thanked me after each swat and asked for more, why did you do that?”
“I got that from a video I watched about a year ago. I thought the girl was being real cool so I copied her.”
“Watch a few spanking videos did you?”
“Yeah, I sort of liked the idea of being spanked with lots of people watching, and you my handsome hunk, you made that fantasy come true last night.”
“Well I’m pleased to have helped you. Do I take it that you want it to happen again?”
“Yeah, I’ve read that some girls cum when they get spanked but I didn’t last night. I got close, but not close enough to go over that edge.”
“So the next time, do you want me to keep going until you do cum?”
“Yeah, I guess, but can I use the safe word if it gets too painful for me?”
“Of course you can, I never want to really hurt you, you know that don’t you?”
“I do, and I love you too Dylan.”
When we finally emerged from my room, the naked Sara and I took the coffee mugs to the kitchen, only to find that all my flatmates were cleaning-up after the party so we joined them.
As we all worked, Rohan found Sara’s dress and handed it to her saying,
“There, you can get dressed now Sara.”
Sara smiled, looked at me, then replied,
“If it’s okay with you guys I think that I won’t bother wearing any clothes whenever I’m here. It’s not like you haven’t seen everything I’ve got before is it.”
I looked at Sara and she looked at me, We both had big grins on our faces as my flatmates all replied to Sara saying that it was okay with them.
When we were in my room again I told Sara that if she was going to be naked at my flat then she had to be naked at her flat as well. Me adding that all her flatmates had seen her naked already.
Sara enthusiastically agreed and when we next went to her flat she was good to her word.
*****
Easter Break.
Just before this, Sara and I discussed what we were going to do over the Easter Break and we agreed that we’d tell both sets of parents that we had so much course work to do that we’d be staying at our flats. Neither set of parents were happy, but hey, Sara and I are adults now, our decision.
The day of Sara’s last lesson of the semester was also her birthday, and I’d decided that Sara was going to have a birthday to remember, well the next couple of weeks that is.
A couple of weeks before that we’d gone online to look at girl’s toys, Sara never having dared to get any when she was living with her parents.
I asked Sara to pick out 2 toys, saying that I’d buy them for her birthday. I also asked Sara to select 6 more, saying that I’d buy them for her for Christmas or her birthday presents.
When I was next on my own, I ordered all of them.
When I met Sara after her last lesson, I took her back to her flat where I had spread out all her new toys on her bed. Also on the bed was her shortest, very lowest cut, semi-sheer dress and a pair of heels. As soon as she got over the initial excitement I told her that I was taking her out to dinner.
After we’d christened a couple of her new toys, and fucked, we squeezed into her shower and washed away all the sweat and love juices. I got out first, and whilst Sara was finishing and drying her hair, I setup her new remote controlled vibrator on my phone and did a quick test.
Hair done, along with a little eyeliner and some lipstick, Sara was about to put her dress on when I told her to bend over.
“Are going to put that thing inside me?” Sara asked.
“Yes,” I replied as I did a quick finger test. “No need for any lube my girl, you’re dripping.”
Sara moaned a little as the business end of the vibrator easily slid up her vagina.
“When are you going to switch it on Dylan?”
“Not telling you, it will be a surprise.”
“You have remembered that I told you that I have never had a vibrator inside me so I don’t know what to expect.”
“I’m only a man so I can’t help you there, only to tell you that millions of these are in use every day so it can’t be bad.
When Sara slipped the dress on she asked if I could see the purple end of the antenna which was pointing straight down.
“No,” I lied, “but if you bend over even slightly anyone looking will be able to see it, and your pussy. Should I have said ‘when’ you bend over’?”
“You know me so well lover.” Sara replied.
When we got to the restaurant that I’d chosen, I at first wondered if my jeans would be a problem, but when the maître d' turned and looked at Sara, a smile appeared on his face and he led us to the table that I’d reserved.
No sooner than we’d sat down, I got my phone out and opened the app.
“Are you going to aaarrrgh, ohhhhhh, oh, that’s nice.” Sara replied.
A waiter quickly appeared and picked up Sara’s napkin. As he put it over her lap I was sure that he’d be able to see the purple antenna, and maybe her bald pussy as well. Sara was just looking at me and smiling.
Neither Sara, nor I, are wine drinkers and didn’t know much about it only that there is red, white, rose’, and sparkling, so I looked down the wine list and saw a name that I’d heard of and ordered a bottle, not knowing what it would taste like.
Waiter gone, Sara asked me if I was going to leave the vibrator tormenting her all night, adding that If I did she’d be having lots of orgasms and wouldn’t get much to eat.
“The multiple orgasms sounds great,” I replied, “but I’ll settle for one or two whilst we are here.”
I smiled as I set the app to give her random bursts of varying intensity.
Just then the wine waiter returned and poured me a little wine for me to taste. Surprisingly, I liked it so I gave him the nod.
“Pretending to be a wine connoisseur are you?” Sara asked when the waiter had gone.
“Hell no, I much prefer beer, but that was nice, try it.”
Sara did, and she too liked it. She also liked the surprise blast that the vibrator gave her just as she put her glass down.
“Sara,” I asked when the tense look in her face disappeared, “I was thinking that we could go away for a few days, stay in a hotel somewhere, what do you think?”
“I haven’t got any money to pay for my half.”
“My treat, a man’s allowed to treat his girl isn’t he?”
“Well yes, but can I pay for my half in a different way?”
“What did you have in mind Sara?”
“Well maybe you could tell me to get me naked wherever and whenever, and fuck me wherever and whenever.”
“You don’t need me to tell you to strip Sara, you usually do it wherever and whenever you want anyway.”
“I know, but it’s more of a turn-on for me if it’s you ordering me to strip.”
“I had noticed that you are more eager to fuck if I’ve told you to get naked, okay, it’s a deal.”
“And you can torture me with this thing whenever you want as well. Arrggh, ohhhh. Wow, that blast was intense.”
“Sara.”
“Yes lover.”
“When you see the waiter bringing our food, lean forwards so that he can see down your top. Let him see those amazing, suck-able nipples.”
I watched as Sara made some minor adjustments to how how dress was covering her, and when the waiter approached us, from where I was sat, I could just see her darker areolae, so the standing waiter would have had a better view.
I watched the man’s eyes, and yes, he had noticed what he could see, although he did his best to make his looking not too obvious, even when Sara wiggled her body a little as a nipple popped out.
As the waiter left us I said,
“Leave it out Sara, let anyone who cares to look enjoy the wonderful sight.”
As Sara sat up straight I watched as she adjusted the dress so that the same nipple was out all the time.
“Love you girl.” I said, then looking down at the food I continued,
“This looks nice, but I’m sure that it won’t taste as nice as your pussy.”
“And I’m sure that mine won’t taste as nice as your cock. Is it all nice and hard?”
“Of course it is, how could it not be with you dressed like that in public?”
“He, he, what would it be like if I was totally naked?”
“It would be continuously shooting some sauce onto your plate to add to the taste of your food.”
“Arrggh, ohhhh. Jeez, I hope that this thing stops long enough for me to eat this food.”
I smiled, then we started eating, me constantly staring at Sara’s exposed nipple, and occasionally looking around to see if anyone else in the room was enjoying the view. Sadly, I never saw anyone looking.
That is apart from the waiter who came over twice, once to ask if the food was okay, and the second time to top up our wine glasses. Each time I watched his eyes and I was pleased to see that they spent quite a bit of time looking at Sara’s chest.
Sara had just finished eating when the vibrator hit her again. This time it was a long, intense blast and I saw her body shake and her face cringe for quite a few seconds.
Just as her face returned to normal I heard the waiter ask,
“Is everything all right madam, may I get you anything?”
“Err, no, thank you, I’m fine.”
“Would sir or madam like to see the deserts menu?”
Well, that restaurant serves small portions at ridiculous prices so I replied,
“Yes please.”
Away the waiter went and I said to Sara,
“Don’t adjust your dress, your other nipple has escaped as well.”
Grinning, Sara replied,
“He crept up on us, I never saw him coming this way.”
“He was probably staring at you all the time and when he saw that you were ‘distracted’, he pounced hoping to see your nipple for longer, but he was lucky and got a double dose.”
“My top hasn’t slid down too far has it Dylan?”
“It would only be too far if it was on the floor Sara, no, it’s perfect.”
I watched the waiter’s eyes again as we ordered over-priced, small portion deserts, then very nice coffees, then paid the bill. Sara only got hit one more time whilst we were there, and it was just a quickie of low intensity.
As it was an unusually mild evening, we decided to walk back to Sara’s flat with her nipples still exposed and us occasionally having to stop while the vibrator tormented Sara.
Just before we got to the flat, the vibrator finally got the better of Sara and she stopped, grabbed my arm and orgasmed.
I had to put my arm around her waist to stop her falling, and in doing so, her dress rode up above her pubis. A group of girls walking in the opposite direction got to us and one of them asked me if Sara was okay, but before I could answer, another of the girls said,
“It’s okay Jane, she’s cumming, look at the purple aerial thing sticking out of her cunt.”
I smiled, and as the girls passed us I said,
“And it’s doing a great job, you should get one girls.”
When Sara was able to talk coherently again, we continued walking as she said,
“Shame it wasn’t a group of guys. Are you going to let go of me so that my dress can fall back down and cover my pussy?”
“Nope, I like you as you are Sara.” I replied as I held onto her more firmly.
“Good, I like being on display like this.”
I followed-up with,
“When my flatmates get back you can put on a show for them. Show the how you use each of your new toys.”
“Are you telling me to do that, or are you asking me?”
“I’m telling you Sara, and whenever you come to my flat I want you to strip naked and not put any clothes on until you leave.”
“I love it when you are being dominant Dylan.”
As we approached Sara’s building I stopped and said,
“Take your dress off and give it to me Sara.”
With a big grin on her face she did that without even looking around to see if anyone was nearby. Unfortunately, we’d picked a bad time to return and we didn’t see anyone before we got to Sara’s flat.
Guess what we did just as soon as we were in her room.
*****
The rest of the Easter Break was spent with Sara naked just about all the time, us fucking like rabbits, both of us experimenting with her new toys, and a bit of food and clothes shopping during which Sara somehow, didn’t manage close the curtains properly. At least 2 guys saw her naked as she changed.
We never did get around to going away for a couple if days, but the sex and Sara being naked all the time made up for it.
*****
vanessaevans dot netlify dot app
Sara and I got caught fucking on one of the sofas a couple of days before lessons started. Max and Rory arrived back at the same time and saw Sara riding me reverse cowboy style.
“Shit, oh sorry.” Max said when they was us.
“That’s okay guys,” Sara replied, “have a seat and watch, it won’t be long before I’m cumming, then we’ll get out of your way.”
“No, no,” Rory replied, “you carry on, you don’t mind us watching do you?”
“Not at all guys,” Sara replied, “it turns me on being watched.”
“In that case.” Max said as he plonked himself on a chair where he could watch Sara’s front as she bounced up and down.
Sara orgasmed first, but she managed to keep going up and down on me, and as we stared into each other’s eyes, a couple of minutes later, we both orgasmed within seconds of each other.
A few minutes later, Sara and I had recovered, she was still sat on top of me, and Rory and Max were still staring at her naked body, when I had an idea,
“Guys, I bought Sara a few girl’s toys for her birthday and I was wondering if you guys, Joe and Rohan would like her to put on a bit of a show for you, show you how she pleasures herself with them?”
“Are you for real Dylan, you’d let you girlfriend demonstrate how she uses sex toys?” Max asked.
“Of course the final decision is up to Sara, but if she wants to do it then she has my full support. What do you think Sara?”
We all looked at Sara who appeared to be thinking. After quite a few seconds Sara replied,
“Sure, why not, we’re all friends here, it’s not like you would jump on me and gang-bang me, and I do like being watched.”
I was watching Max’s and Rory’s reaction and it’s fair to say that they were both quite happy.
“How about a week on Saturday then?” I asked, adding, “the others will be back by then and we’ll all have had the chance to settle in for the hard uni work.”
“Works for me,” Max said.
“Me too, I’ll tell the others as soon as they get back here. Hey, this semester is going to be real tough on us all, maybe you could do a repeat performance half way through Sara, to boost our moral?”
“Don’t push it mate.” I said, “let’s get the first show over then let Sara decide.”
“Fair enough.” Max replied.
I reached up, squeezed one of Sara’s nipples, and said that we were off back to my room, adding that we’d restrict our fucking to my room.
“Hey mate,” Rory said as we walked out of the lounge area, “I’m sure that I speak for all of us when I say that we don’t mind where you fuck or who else is around.”
“Thanks guys.” I said as Sara and I disappeared round the corner.
“Would you really let me put on a show for those guys Dylan?” Sara asked as soon as we were behind my closed door.
“Sara, dear, sweet, gorgeous Sara, of course I’ll let you. I wouldn’t have suggested it if I wasn’t happy for you to do it, but the real question is, do you want to put on a show for them?”
“Hey, if I didn’t like the idea I would have said so as soon as you said it. You know that I like showing my body, I wouldn’t have asked Max and Rory to watch us fucking if I didn’t like it. You know that it makes me horny. Are you up for another round right now?”
“I’m sure that your mouth can put some life back into my pleasure stick.”
We did, and we restricted our fucking to either my room or Sara’s room from then on, although Sara didn’t restrict her nudity to our rooms and the guys in my flat soon got used to seeing Sara wandering around totally naked.
The same was true at Sara’s flat although, one of the two girls, Mandy, told Sara that she was asking for trouble walking around the flat naked.
Sara replied by saying that she could handle Erin, Felix and Finn.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 03
Sara’s parents house.
I got a warm greeting from Sara’ parents, and Tommy, her younger brother, and it didn’t take me long to see what Sara had said about her mother being very religious and old-fashioned, but she was pleasant with it. There was no way that I wanted to get in an argument with either of Sara’s parents so I just went along with everything that they said, after all, it was only for a couple of days.
I would describe those 2 days tense, cordial and frustrating. It had been 4 days since Sara and I had fucked, and her being beside me for most of that last 2 days only made it worse.
The night times were really bad. I was on the airbed in Tommy’s room, and, with my phone on mute. Sara and I had a text conversation with each of us describing what we would like to be doing to the other, and Sara describing what she was doing to her pussy.
Thankfully, Tommy was asleep as soon as his head hit his pillow.
A couple of times on both the nights, I suggested that we meet in the bathroom and get some relief, but there was only one bathroom and Sara was worried that we’d get caught, and she didn’t want to risk a fall-out with her parents.
That was the longest 2 days of my life and I was really pleased when we were walking towards the bus stop to go to the train station. Again, we were kissing on the bus, and my hand was under Sara’s coat and skirt making her cum. How Sara managed to not disturb the other passengers when she orgasmed I will never know.
After Sara had returned to normal she confessed that that was the first time that she had cum on a bus.
A few stops before we got to the train station we heard a girl say,
“Sara, Sara Thomson is that you?”
Sara froze, and I realised that Sara knew the girl. Our mouths parted, her hand left my jeans and my hand descended from under her skirt, although that left her skirt up around her waist and she made no attempt to pull it down leaving her bald pubis on display.
“Oh hi Mazie, how are you doing?”
“Judging by what you two were just doing, not a well as you. So who is this gorgeous hunk?”
“Mazie, Dylan, Dylan Mazie. Mazie was in my sixth form class at school so how are you Mazie, what are you doing with yourself these days?”
“I’ve got a temporary job at IKEA until I can find something better. You went to university didn’t you, is that where you met Dylan?”
“Yeah, almost love at first sight, anyone significant in your life Mazie?”
“Sorry, go to go, my stop, nice to see you again Sara.”
With that Mazie was gone and I turned back to Sara and put my hand on her bare thigh, her thighs having parted to give me access as she said,
“Well there no way that I’ll ever work at IKEA, now where were we?”
My hand went back to Sara’s clit, but not for long, the train station was the next stop.
*****
The train journey from Sara’s parent’s house to my parent’s house.
The train was relatively quiet and we managed to get some seats on a row on our own. We took advantage of that and Sara unzipped my jeans, got my cock out and impaled herself sitting sideways on my lap. With her coat over her legs. My hands very visible, her keeping still and us talking, it looked like we were just cuddling at talking.
To try to make me last longer, I told Sara about my 2 items of good news. She clenched her pussy muscles when I told her that my mother was washing the sheets on my bed so that they would be fresh for us.
Secondly, I told her about my aunt Beth and that I’d be inheriting some money soon and we spent a good 15 minutes planning on what we’d do with the money before I told Sara that her pussy was driving my cock crazy and that I was going to cum.
We both sat there as I shot my load deep inside her.
As the train slowed on the approach to the station, we took it in turns to go to the bathroom to clean-up.
*****
My parents house.
My mother was over the moon at meeting the girl who had stolen my heart and quickly put the kettle on and wanted Sara to tell her all about herself.
We all sat in the lounge while Sara was telling my mother, father and brother all about herself.
Tea finished, Toby, my brother, and I took the empty cups etc. into the kitchen.
“A right hottie you’ve landed there bro.” Toby said.
“Yes, I’m a lucky guy.”
“And I see that she likes short skirts and judging by her top she hasn’t got a bra on, you must get lots of flashes of her knickers.”
“Sara doesn’t wear knickers or a bra, she has very little, or no modesty Toby so you may well get a flash of something that our mother would say you shouldn’t see. However, Sara nor I, will be upset if you do accidentally see her charms. In fact, if Sara sees you staring at her bare tits or pussy, don’t panic or look away, she will enjoy you looking at her.
“Wow, you lucky bastard.”
When I managed to get a quiet word with Sara she told me that she really liked my mum and dad. Later, they were chatting nineteen to the dozen, again, as Sara helped my mother get the evening meal ready.
“Looks like you’ve got a good one there.” My father said as we watched the television. “Pretty and with a nice figure as well. Look after her son.”
“I intend to dad.”
Later, when I announced that Sara and I were going to bed, my mother said,
“Sorry, it’s such a small bed in Dylan’s room, we’ll see about getting a bigger one for next time that you come here, but I’m sure that you’ll manage.”
Toby said, jokingly, I think,
“You could always sleep on the sofa bro.”
I ignored that comment and Sara and I went up to my room.
As soon as the door was shut we almost ripped each other’s clothes off whilst kissing, and we passionately fucked on top of the bed. I had to hold my hand over Sara’s mouth to stop her letting everyone in the house know what we were doing.
About an hour later I went to the bathroom, then when I got back Sara said that it was her turn, picked up her toilet bag and went to open the door.
“Aren’t you going to put something on Sara?”
“No, I’m sure that your mother and father are in bed by now, Toby too, and it’s just along the landing.”
All was quiet for around 10 minutes then I heard whispering.
“Oh hi Toby, didn’t wake you did we?”
“Err no Sara, I was just playing on my Xbox.”
It was another minute or so before Sara came into the room, totally naked grinning and holding her toilet bag by her side.
“Well that’s your brother seen me like this, he didn’t seem upset.”
“He’s a healthy young man so why should he be upset? Besides, it was ages from me hearing you whispering to you getting back here, what were you up to?”
“Nothing, just letting Toby get a good look at me.”
“What did you do, lay on your back and spread your legs for him?”
“Shit, why didn’t I think of that. No, I just stood there and let him look. Now will you shut up and fuck me?”
I did, and we did, before we went to sleep with me spooning her and with my cock resting along her slit.
*****
I woke up before Sara and quickly became aware that my cock was hard and still along her slit so I gently backed-up then slid forwards. The second time that I did that I realised that my cock was going inside her.
“That’s nice.” Sara said as she put her arm back, over my butt and pressed to keep my cock inside her.
Later that day, my mother and Sara were in the kitchen, dad was in the garage and Toby was in his room leaving me alone in the lounge. I was looking at photos on my phone and got to the video that someone had taken of Sara and I on the coffee table at the Halloween party. It had just got to the part where I was fucking her with the police night stick when, from behind me, I heard Toby say,
“Is that for real bro, you were fucking Sara with that stick at a party with everyone watching?”
“Yeah it was real, do you want a copy of the video?”
“Hell yeah, can you send me a copy?”
Seconds later I said,
“On it’s way Toby.”
Toby left and went up to his room, me guessing that his spank bank had just increased in size and that he was going to watch that video in the privacy of his room.
Later, I told Sara what I’d done and she replied,
“Good, send him the rest of the videos that you’ve got of me, I’m sure that he’ll enjoy watching them.”
So I did.
Later that day. Sara was again helping my mother get the evening meal ready while my father and I were sat opposite each other at the kitchen table talking when I suddenly saw my father’s face go all bright red.
In my peripheral vision I’d seen Sara go to the floor cupboards behind me and I quickly turned my head and saw Sara, bent at the waist with half of her bare butt and her pussy on full display.
Fighting the urge to smile, I asked,
“Are you okay dad?”
“Err, err, yes, for some strange reason I just remembered a very embarrassing incident that happened years ago.”
“Don’t you dare tell these two about that George.” My mother said, “you’ll embarrass them as well as me.”
Nothing more was said about it until I was in bed with Sara on top of me. She stopped bouncing up and down on me and said,
“You know Dylan, we need a code word that you can say when you see a guy looking at me and you don’t think that I know.”
“Sounds good to me, we’ll talk about it later, now, do I need to cover your mouth when you cum again?
Somehow, Sara managed to keep quiet during both the orgasms that she had.
The rest of the time at my parents house went well, especially when my mother told Sara that if she’d had a daughter she hoped that she’s turn out like Sara.
*****
The next morning we left relatively early to catch the train back to the university having told my parents that we both had a lot of work to get done before the new semester started.
The train journey wasn’t very exciting because there were too many people on it. We considered having a quick fuck in the toilet, but after a quick inspection I decided that it was too smelly and filthy.
*****
Back at the University.
Both Sara and I were hoping that her flatmates wouldn’t be there, and not get back until just before classes started again. They weren’t, and we had a great few days with Sara being naked everywhere in the flat and us fucking like rabbits all over the flat.
We went out a couple of the evenings to a pub and on both occasions I was sure that Sara skirt was the shortest skirt in the pub. I watched a few guys staring at her and I used the code word to let Sara know that she was being stared at, and both times she spread her knees enough for the voyeurs to be able to see her bald pussy. Both times Sara didn’t look towards the voyeurs which, possibly, let them stare for longer.
*****
The semester up to the Easter break was mainly course work for both of us. No parties, no socialising, no shopping, other than food, and not a lot of Sara flashing her pussy deliberately to anyone, although, she has no idea how many accidental flashes she gave her flatmates, or her classmates.
Just before the Easter break, I got a phone call from my parents letting me know that the executors of aunt Beth’s Will were starting to distribute her legacy, and to keep an eye on my bank account.
I did, and a few days later I became speechless when I saw the balance. It close to 7 figures.
Of course, I just had to phone Sara and give her the good news. Sara, being Sara, told me that I should pay off my student loan and subsistence allowance and invest the rest of the money.
We nearly had our first real argument when I told her that I would be paying off her debts as well, that I’d only be investing around 50% of the rest. I told her that we’d both be getting a completely new wardrobe and that we’d be going on a long summer holiday to somewhere warm and somewhere where she could indulge in her fantasies.
Of course, Sara was happy, but at the same time feeling guilty because it was my money that she would be benefitting from.
We left it with us agreeing that Sara would repay me once she was working, although I had no intention of letting her pay back even a penny.
*****
End of semester party.
The guys in my flat decided to have a party to celebrate the end of our second semester at university.
Of course, just about everyone there knew what had happened to Sara at the other parties that we’d been to and I guess that they were hoping that something similar would happen at our party, and it did.
Sara wore only a barely there dress and heels, and she made a big deal of drinking a lot. What people didn’t know was that it was me getting her the drinks, and only every fifth, or so, drink had alcohol in it.
As the party livened-up, so did Sara, talking to everyone and joining in all the silly party games that people organised, only, as the night wore on, Sara started to pretend that she was drunk, slurring words, swaying around and sometimes falling over.
Of course, each time that she fell over, in a carefully selected place, Sara gave all the people around a great view of her up her very short dress.
At one point. I was watching Sara from a distance, and talking to one of Rory’s mates who I hadn’t met before and he said,
“Look at that girl, she looks half pissed and half dressed, I’m sure I got a flash of her pussy a while back. What she needs is a good spanking to put her on the straight and narrow.”
Realising that he didn’t know that Sara was my girlfriend, I just replied,
“Agreed, but it is nice seeing some nice girl flesh at times.”
But that guy had given me an idea, something that I had never considered before. A little later when I managed to get a quiet word with Sara, I quietly asked,
“Would you finish with me if I spanked you Sara?”
“You’ve spanked me before Dylan, so no, I wouldn’t.”
“But that was only playful spanks, they never hurt you.”
“You want to properly spank me Dylan?”
“Just an idea Sara, what do you think?”
“Well, if it wasn’t in public, then I might finish with you, does that answer your question?”
“Yes, here, have another cola and go and pretend to be half pissed.”
Sara did, going to Max and a few girls who were dancing in a corner of the room. Meanwhile I was trying to think of a way that I could get Sara naked and spank her with everyone watching.
It was getting late and I still hadn’t thought of an excuse to spank Sara when she herself gave me a reason. I had been watching her sway around a little as she talked to a couple of guys when she put a hand out to put on one of the guys arms, but she missed his arm and went flying to the floor, knocking over a couple of beer bottles and landing on a girl who was sat on the floor.
The idea hit me and I went over to Sara and pulled her to her feet loudly saying,
“Bloody hell Sara, do you have to get so pissed that you can’t even stand up, you need to be taught a lesson.”
I pulled her across the room and stood in front of a vacant chair. With Sara swaying a little as she stood in front of me. I started unfastening the buttons down the front of her dress and when I got about half way she said,
“What are you doing Dylan, it’s not bed time yet is it?
I didn’t answer her, I just finished unbuttoning her dress then pushed the shoulder straps off her shoulder. The dress hit the floor, but Sara took a couple of seconds before her hands moved to cover her tit and pussy, but missed and covered her lower ribs and the tops of her thighs.
“What are you doing Dylan, I’m naked. These people can see my pussy.”
Again I didn’t answer her as I put my hands on her hips and gently moved her so that she was stood on my right. Gently grabbing her arms, I sat and pulled her down across my lap as she again said,
“What are you doing Dylan?”
“Teaching you a lesson young lady.”
I was about to tell Sara to spread her feet, but when I looked at them I saw that they were already well apart. I looked up at the people standing on my right and saw that most of them were looking at Sara’s bare butt and pussy.
My right hand came down on Sara’s butt with a loud crack.
“Ouch, one, thank you sir, please give me another swat.” Sara said.
I looked down to Sara’s head but I couldn’t see her face because of her hair.
“Did I hear that right?” I thought just before I landed another swat.
“Ouch, two, thank you sir, please give me another swat.”
“Where the hell did you learn that?” I thought just before I landed another swat.
“Ouch, three, thank you sir, please give me another swat.”
“We’re definitely going to have to talk about this later.” I thought as I landed another swat.
On it went until I’d landed 30 swats. By then my hand was starting to hurt and Sara’s butt looked very red.
“Get up Sara.” I said, and as she did I watched her try to decide where she should put her hands, on her painful butt, or try to cover her tits or slit. I resolved that problem for her.
“Hands by your sides girl.”
Sara did.
“Now do a slow 360 so that everyone can see how red your butt is.”
With her looking down at the floor, Sara did a really slow 360 as we listened to the mixed comments about her red butt and her naked body in general.
My cock was painfully straining at the front of my jeans, and I was sure that Sara’s pussy would be tingling something rotten, and leaking like a tap.
“Now go and stand in the corner Sara, count to 50 the turn around so that you are facing everyone. Count to another 50 then turn to face the corner. Keep doing that until I come and collect you. Oh, if anyone comes up to you and fondles you tits or pussy, don’t stop them until you have to turn round, and keep those legs spread wide girl.
She did, and I noticed that she stood with her eyes firmly on the carpet just in front of her feet that were more that shoulder width apart. I just knew that she was loving every second.
“Right,” I announced, “now that that’s taken care of, where did I put my beer?”
I so wanted to drag Sara to my room and fuck her brains out, but I knew that she would be enjoying every minute of her humiliation, so I left her in the corner as quite a few people went to get a closer look at her, some feeling her tits or her pussy. A few were also taking photographs and I knew that Sara would be happy about that as well.
Some people there came to ask me some questions. Most of them being: -
“Is Sara really your girlfriend?”
“Have you spanked her before?”
“How often do you spank her?”
“Aren’t you going to fuck her with something like you did at that Halloween party?”
“How long are you going to leave her there?”
“Do you tie her to your bed as well?”
“Do you rent her out?”
“A bit harsh that punishment isn’t it?”
I made up some of the answers that I gave, just to give the impression that Sara was my submissive slave. I’d thought about tying Sara to a bed then fucking her before, but that idea hadn’t returned, until now, and I had a vision of Sara being tied spread eagle to my bed, naked of course, my room door being wide open with a sign on it saying,
“Free use Slut, help yourself.”
I let Sara revel in the humiliation and pleasure for about half an hour before going and getting her, loudly saying,
“And you can stay like that until people leave.”
For the next hour or so, the naked Sara was standing next to me as I mingled. Dragging Sara with me each time that I moved. All the time Sara was clinging to my arm, looking at the floor, and swaying a bit as if she were drunk.
Finally, most people left and I said that Sara and I were going to bed.
As soon as we were in my room with the door shut, Sara said,
“You bastard, why the fuck didn’t you fuck me right after you’d spanked me?”
“It was painful for me as well Sara, I really, really wanted to drag you here and fuck your brains out but I had these ideas as to how to extend your humiliation and I knew that you’d enjoy it.”
“I did, and I didn’t. You could have fucked me out there with everyone watching. Please re-arrange my insides now Dylan, and don’t stop until I pass-out.”
Of course, by that time Sara had helped me to get as naked as she was and we fell back onto the bed and I did what she had just asked for.
*****
The next morning, after another fuck and me checking Sara’s butt, I sent Sara to make some coffee, but I told her to not to put any clothes on so that anyone who may be around could see her still red butt.
Sara came back to my room about 15 minutes later with 2 mugs of coffee and a grin on her face.
“Do I take it that you saw someone out there Sara?”
“I did, 4 guys crashed here last night and were still here. They all wanted to talk to me and they asked me loads of questions but all I said was,
“I’m sorry that you had to watch that. I’ll try not to get drunk again.”
“Were any of my flatmates there?”
“Yes, Max was up and he was gawping at me just like the others.”
“So, do I take it that you will be happy to be naked in the common room and the kitchen here every time that we are here, or do I have to order you to do that?”
“You know that I’ll do everything that you tell me to Dylan.”
“Even if I tell you to fuck my flatmates?”
“I’ll let any man fuck me, just so long as you have told them to, and they aren’t fat, ugly or smelly. I’ll do almost anything for you Dylan.”
“And that’s one of the reasons why I love you Sara. Now put that mug of coffee down and spread those legs.”
After we’d fucked until Sara nearly passed-out then we lay there in the bliss of the coital aftermath. After a few minutes I asked,
“Sara, when I was spanking you last night you thanked me after each swat and asked for more, why did you do that?”
“I got that from a video I watched about a year ago. I thought the girl was being real cool so I copied her.”
“Watch a few spanking videos did you?”
“Yeah, I sort of liked the idea of being spanked with lots of people watching, and you my handsome hunk, you made that fantasy come true last night.”
“Well I’m pleased to have helped you. Do I take it that you want it to happen again?”
“Yeah, I’ve read that some girls cum when they get spanked but I didn’t last night. I got close, but not close enough to go over that edge.”
“So the next time, do you want me to keep going until you do cum?”
“Yeah, I guess, but can I use the safe word if it gets too painful for me?”
“Of course you can, I never want to really hurt you, you know that don’t you?”
“I do, and I love you too Dylan.”
When we finally emerged from my room, the naked Sara and I took the coffee mugs to the kitchen, only to find that all my flatmates were cleaning-up after the party so we joined them.
As we all worked, Rohan found Sara’s dress and handed it to her saying,
“There, you can get dressed now Sara.”
Sara smiled, looked at me, then replied,
“If it’s okay with you guys I think that I won’t bother wearing any clothes whenever I’m here. It’s not like you haven’t seen everything I’ve got before is it.”
I looked at Sara and she looked at me, We both had big grins on our faces as my flatmates all replied to Sara saying that it was okay with them.
When we were in my room again I told Sara that if she was going to be naked at my flat then she had to be naked at her flat as well. Me adding that all her flatmates had seen her naked already.
Sara enthusiastically agreed and when we next went to her flat she was good to her word.
*****
Easter Break.
Just before this, Sara and I discussed what we were going to do over the Easter Break and we agreed that we’d tell both sets of parents that we had so much course work to do that we’d be staying at our flats. Neither set of parents were happy, but hey, Sara and I are adults now, our decision.
The day of Sara’s last lesson of the semester was also her birthday, and I’d decided that Sara was going to have a birthday to remember, well the next couple of weeks that is.
A couple of weeks before that we’d gone online to look at girl’s toys, Sara never having dared to get any when she was living with her parents.
I asked Sara to pick out 2 toys, saying that I’d buy them for her birthday. I also asked Sara to select 6 more, saying that I’d buy them for her for Christmas or her birthday presents.
When I was next on my own, I ordered all of them.
When I met Sara after her last lesson, I took her back to her flat where I had spread out all her new toys on her bed. Also on the bed was her shortest, very lowest cut, semi-sheer dress and a pair of heels. As soon as she got over the initial excitement I told her that I was taking her out to dinner.
After we’d christened a couple of her new toys, and fucked, we squeezed into her shower and washed away all the sweat and love juices. I got out first, and whilst Sara was finishing and drying her hair, I setup her new remote controlled vibrator on my phone and did a quick test.
Hair done, along with a little eyeliner and some lipstick, Sara was about to put her dress on when I told her to bend over.
“Are going to put that thing inside me?” Sara asked.
“Yes,” I replied as I did a quick finger test. “No need for any lube my girl, you’re dripping.”
Sara moaned a little as the business end of the vibrator easily slid up her vagina.
“When are you going to switch it on Dylan?”
“Not telling you, it will be a surprise.”
“You have remembered that I told you that I have never had a vibrator inside me so I don’t know what to expect.”
“I’m only a man so I can’t help you there, only to tell you that millions of these are in use every day so it can’t be bad.
When Sara slipped the dress on she asked if I could see the purple end of the antenna which was pointing straight down.
“No,” I lied, “but if you bend over even slightly anyone looking will be able to see it, and your pussy. Should I have said ‘when’ you bend over’?”
“You know me so well lover.” Sara replied.
When we got to the restaurant that I’d chosen, I at first wondered if my jeans would be a problem, but when the maître d' turned and looked at Sara, a smile appeared on his face and he led us to the table that I’d reserved.
No sooner than we’d sat down, I got my phone out and opened the app.
“Are you going to aaarrrgh, ohhhhhh, oh, that’s nice.” Sara replied.
A waiter quickly appeared and picked up Sara’s napkin. As he put it over her lap I was sure that he’d be able to see the purple antenna, and maybe her bald pussy as well. Sara was just looking at me and smiling.
Neither Sara, nor I, are wine drinkers and didn’t know much about it only that there is red, white, rose’, and sparkling, so I looked down the wine list and saw a name that I’d heard of and ordered a bottle, not knowing what it would taste like.
Waiter gone, Sara asked me if I was going to leave the vibrator tormenting her all night, adding that If I did she’d be having lots of orgasms and wouldn’t get much to eat.
“The multiple orgasms sounds great,” I replied, “but I’ll settle for one or two whilst we are here.”
I smiled as I set the app to give her random bursts of varying intensity.
Just then the wine waiter returned and poured me a little wine for me to taste. Surprisingly, I liked it so I gave him the nod.
“Pretending to be a wine connoisseur are you?” Sara asked when the waiter had gone.
“Hell no, I much prefer beer, but that was nice, try it.”
Sara did, and she too liked it. She also liked the surprise blast that the vibrator gave her just as she put her glass down.
“Sara,” I asked when the tense look in her face disappeared, “I was thinking that we could go away for a few days, stay in a hotel somewhere, what do you think?”
“I haven’t got any money to pay for my half.”
“My treat, a man’s allowed to treat his girl isn’t he?”
“Well yes, but can I pay for my half in a different way?”
“What did you have in mind Sara?”
“Well maybe you could tell me to get me naked wherever and whenever, and fuck me wherever and whenever.”
“You don’t need me to tell you to strip Sara, you usually do it wherever and whenever you want anyway.”
“I know, but it’s more of a turn-on for me if it’s you ordering me to strip.”
“I had noticed that you are more eager to fuck if I’ve told you to get naked, okay, it’s a deal.”
“And you can torture me with this thing whenever you want as well. Arrggh, ohhhh. Wow, that blast was intense.”
“Sara.”
“Yes lover.”
“When you see the waiter bringing our food, lean forwards so that he can see down your top. Let him see those amazing, suck-able nipples.”
I watched as Sara made some minor adjustments to how how dress was covering her, and when the waiter approached us, from where I was sat, I could just see her darker areolae, so the standing waiter would have had a better view.
I watched the man’s eyes, and yes, he had noticed what he could see, although he did his best to make his looking not too obvious, even when Sara wiggled her body a little as a nipple popped out.
As the waiter left us I said,
“Leave it out Sara, let anyone who cares to look enjoy the wonderful sight.”
As Sara sat up straight I watched as she adjusted the dress so that the same nipple was out all the time.
“Love you girl.” I said, then looking down at the food I continued,
“This looks nice, but I’m sure that it won’t taste as nice as your pussy.”
“And I’m sure that mine won’t taste as nice as your cock. Is it all nice and hard?”
“Of course it is, how could it not be with you dressed like that in public?”
“He, he, what would it be like if I was totally naked?”
“It would be continuously shooting some sauce onto your plate to add to the taste of your food.”
“Arrggh, ohhhh. Jeez, I hope that this thing stops long enough for me to eat this food.”
I smiled, then we started eating, me constantly staring at Sara’s exposed nipple, and occasionally looking around to see if anyone else in the room was enjoying the view. Sadly, I never saw anyone looking.
That is apart from the waiter who came over twice, once to ask if the food was okay, and the second time to top up our wine glasses. Each time I watched his eyes and I was pleased to see that they spent quite a bit of time looking at Sara’s chest.
Sara had just finished eating when the vibrator hit her again. This time it was a long, intense blast and I saw her body shake and her face cringe for quite a few seconds.
Just as her face returned to normal I heard the waiter ask,
“Is everything all right madam, may I get you anything?”
“Err, no, thank you, I’m fine.”
“Would sir or madam like to see the deserts menu?”
Well, that restaurant serves small portions at ridiculous prices so I replied,
“Yes please.”
Away the waiter went and I said to Sara,
“Don’t adjust your dress, your other nipple has escaped as well.”
Grinning, Sara replied,
“He crept up on us, I never saw him coming this way.”
“He was probably staring at you all the time and when he saw that you were ‘distracted’, he pounced hoping to see your nipple for longer, but he was lucky and got a double dose.”
“My top hasn’t slid down too far has it Dylan?”
“It would only be too far if it was on the floor Sara, no, it’s perfect.”
I watched the waiter’s eyes again as we ordered over-priced, small portion deserts, then very nice coffees, then paid the bill. Sara only got hit one more time whilst we were there, and it was just a quickie of low intensity.
As it was an unusually mild evening, we decided to walk back to Sara’s flat with her nipples still exposed and us occasionally having to stop while the vibrator tormented Sara.
Just before we got to the flat, the vibrator finally got the better of Sara and she stopped, grabbed my arm and orgasmed.
I had to put my arm around her waist to stop her falling, and in doing so, her dress rode up above her pubis. A group of girls walking in the opposite direction got to us and one of them asked me if Sara was okay, but before I could answer, another of the girls said,
“It’s okay Jane, she’s cumming, look at the purple aerial thing sticking out of her cunt.”
I smiled, and as the girls passed us I said,
“And it’s doing a great job, you should get one girls.”
When Sara was able to talk coherently again, we continued walking as she said,
“Shame it wasn’t a group of guys. Are you going to let go of me so that my dress can fall back down and cover my pussy?”
“Nope, I like you as you are Sara.” I replied as I held onto her more firmly.
“Good, I like being on display like this.”
I followed-up with,
“When my flatmates get back you can put on a show for them. Show the how you use each of your new toys.”
“Are you telling me to do that, or are you asking me?”
“I’m telling you Sara, and whenever you come to my flat I want you to strip naked and not put any clothes on until you leave.”
“I love it when you are being dominant Dylan.”
As we approached Sara’s building I stopped and said,
“Take your dress off and give it to me Sara.”
With a big grin on her face she did that without even looking around to see if anyone was nearby. Unfortunately, we’d picked a bad time to return and we didn’t see anyone before we got to Sara’s flat.
Guess what we did just as soon as we were in her room.
*****
The rest of the Easter Break was spent with Sara naked just about all the time, us fucking like rabbits, both of us experimenting with her new toys, and a bit of food and clothes shopping during which Sara somehow, didn’t manage close the curtains properly. At least 2 guys saw her naked as she changed.
We never did get around to going away for a couple if days, but the sex and Sara being naked all the time made up for it.
*****
vanessaevans dot netlify dot app
Sara and I got caught fucking on one of the sofas a couple of days before lessons started. Max and Rory arrived back at the same time and saw Sara riding me reverse cowboy style.
“Shit, oh sorry.” Max said when they was us.
“That’s okay guys,” Sara replied, “have a seat and watch, it won’t be long before I’m cumming, then we’ll get out of your way.”
“No, no,” Rory replied, “you carry on, you don’t mind us watching do you?”
“Not at all guys,” Sara replied, “it turns me on being watched.”
“In that case.” Max said as he plonked himself on a chair where he could watch Sara’s front as she bounced up and down.
Sara orgasmed first, but she managed to keep going up and down on me, and as we stared into each other’s eyes, a couple of minutes later, we both orgasmed within seconds of each other.
A few minutes later, Sara and I had recovered, she was still sat on top of me, and Rory and Max were still staring at her naked body, when I had an idea,
“Guys, I bought Sara a few girl’s toys for her birthday and I was wondering if you guys, Joe and Rohan would like her to put on a bit of a show for you, show you how she pleasures herself with them?”
“Are you for real Dylan, you’d let you girlfriend demonstrate how she uses sex toys?” Max asked.
“Of course the final decision is up to Sara, but if she wants to do it then she has my full support. What do you think Sara?”
We all looked at Sara who appeared to be thinking. After quite a few seconds Sara replied,
“Sure, why not, we’re all friends here, it’s not like you would jump on me and gang-bang me, and I do like being watched.”
I was watching Max’s and Rory’s reaction and it’s fair to say that they were both quite happy.
“How about a week on Saturday then?” I asked, adding, “the others will be back by then and we’ll all have had the chance to settle in for the hard uni work.”
“Works for me,” Max said.
“Me too, I’ll tell the others as soon as they get back here. Hey, this semester is going to be real tough on us all, maybe you could do a repeat performance half way through Sara, to boost our moral?”
“Don’t push it mate.” I said, “let’s get the first show over then let Sara decide.”
“Fair enough.” Max replied.
I reached up, squeezed one of Sara’s nipples, and said that we were off back to my room, adding that we’d restrict our fucking to my room.
“Hey mate,” Rory said as we walked out of the lounge area, “I’m sure that I speak for all of us when I say that we don’t mind where you fuck or who else is around.”
“Thanks guys.” I said as Sara and I disappeared round the corner.
“Would you really let me put on a show for those guys Dylan?” Sara asked as soon as we were behind my closed door.
“Sara, dear, sweet, gorgeous Sara, of course I’ll let you. I wouldn’t have suggested it if I wasn’t happy for you to do it, but the real question is, do you want to put on a show for them?”
“Hey, if I didn’t like the idea I would have said so as soon as you said it. You know that I like showing my body, I wouldn’t have asked Max and Rory to watch us fucking if I didn’t like it. You know that it makes me horny. Are you up for another round right now?”
“I’m sure that your mouth can put some life back into my pleasure stick.”
We did, and we restricted our fucking to either my room or Sara’s room from then on, although Sara didn’t restrict her nudity to our rooms and the guys in my flat soon got used to seeing Sara wandering around totally naked.
The same was true at Sara’s flat although, one of the two girls, Mandy, told Sara that she was asking for trouble walking around the flat naked.
Sara replied by saying that she could handle Erin, Felix and Finn.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 04
Summer Semester
The Summer Semester started with Sara continuing to wear very little to classes and lectures. One day she told me that her cut-down, old clothes were too heavy, that the university hadn’t turned the heating off for the summer, so the next day that we were both free, I took her into town to buy some lightweight clothes.
This meant 2 things, firstly, more fun in the changing rooms, and secondly, her new clothes were lighter in weight, but they were also semi-sheer and with less fabric to them. The floaty skirts that I bought her only need a slight breeze to lift them up revealing her butt and slit. Sara tells me that she sometimes can’t feel anything below her waist and has to check that she isn’t bottomless.
Sara got a new teacher for one of her classes and she tells me that he is quite cute. She also tells me that she now sits on the front row in every one of his classes. She didn’t need to tell me why, I just knew, and I was happy for her.
The other highlights of that summer’s semester were the shows that Sara put on, firstly for the guys at my flat, then the guys, and girls, at her flat.
Sara and I had spent hours experimenting with each of her toys and she decided that she had 3 favourites.
One was the remote controlled vibrator that spent a lot of time in the bag that she carried around, and she always texts me when she inserts it so that I can torment her until we meet up.
The second toy is her Hitachi magic wand. She loves it when I repeatedly take her to the edge then switch it off. I enjoy that at well because it means that she is super horny when I next fuck her.
Thirdly is the realistic, but slightly oversized, dildo. Sara really likes wearing it when she has to sit for a long time and she has told me that she impaled herself on it at the start of one lecture when she was sat away from most of the other students, and didn’t lift off it until all the other students had left.
Sometimes when I have gone over to Sara’s flat I’ve discovered it stuck to the wall in her shower. I didn’t need to ask why it was there.
Of course, the main highlight of that semester was the shows. About a week after the semester started, Sara asked me if I still wanted her to put on a show for my flatmates.
“The important question Sara, is do you want to put on a show for my flatmates?”
“I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t want to?”
“Good, leave it with me.”
At the next opportunity, I spoke to me flatmates and I told them that it would happen the next Saturday night.
It’s fair to say that it was a slightly nervous, but very excited Sara that left my room to go to the communal area. As usual, she was totally naked but this time she was carrying her 3 favourite toys.
I walked alongside her whispering encouraging words to her.
When we turned the corner, both Sara and I were a little surprised. The furniture had been re-arranged so that there was a space on the floor in the middle of the room where a blanket was waiting for her. The biggest surprise was that, not only my flatmates were there, but 4 other guys were there as well.
“Come on guys,” I said, “the show was for my flatmates only. Sorry guys, but you need to leave.”
“Hold on Dylan,” Sara said, “it’s okay, I don’t mind, in fact the more the merrier.”
“Are you sure Sara?”
“Yes Dylan, I am, now let’s get the show on the road.”
Sara went to the middle of the room and Rohan asked her if she would like a drink before she started.
“I’m good thanks Rohan.” Sara replied as she lay on the floor and picked up her magic wand.
With her right hand she switched the wand on and held it to her pussy, at the same time her left hand went to her right tit where it started playing with the nipple.
“Can we ask questions Sara?” Joe asked.
“Go for it Joe.” Sara replied.
“What does it feel like having that thing on your pussy?”
“Amazing. Maybe you should put your phone on vibrate and hold it against you cock Joe. Multiply that feeling by 100 then you tell me what it’s like.”
Joe didn’t follow-up and the room was silent as Sara got more aroused (she’d been dripping before we left my room) as she spread her legs wide apart and moved the wand around her clit and opening.
Sara looked totally relaxed and in a world of her own as she brought herself to her first orgasm of the show.
“Another question,” Joe said as Sara started to recover.
“Go on Joe.” Sara replied,
“Can we take photographs and maybe a video?”
“Is there anyone here who hasn’t seen the videos from the parties?” Sara asked.
No one responded, so after a few seconds Sara replied,
“In that case I have no objections, go for it guys, and if you want to wank while you are watching me it’s okay with me.”
That last part wasn’t really okay with me as I had no desire to watch my flatmates, nor their friends, wanking, but I let it ride hoping that they’d all be too embarrassed to get their cocks out and start wanking.
When Sara was fully recovered, she put the wand down and picked up he favourite dildo.
“Any of you guys this big?” Sara asked.
There was total silence because I knew that any man with a cock that big would be a huge porn star.
“I like sticking this to the wall in the shower for when Dylan isn’t with me.” Sara said as she teased her opening with the end of the dildo.
“Shall I?” Sara asked.
I smiled to myself at the simultaneous replies drowned each other out.
Slowly, and to numerous moans, Sara slowly pushed the dildo up her vagina.
“How far will it go in Sara?” Oliver asked.
Sara didn’t answer, well not vocally, she eased the dildo another 4 or 5 centimetres into her vagina.
“Bloody hell, if she opens her mouth we might be able to see the bell end.” One of the mates said.
There was a little laughter but Sara ignored it and pushed it in another couple of centimetres before relaxing and slowly pulling it nearly out. Then she started fucking herself with it.
I looked around and saw a couple of gob-struck expressions as Sara’s moans got louder.
When she orgasmed, Sara’s body was shaking and jerking as much as I’d ever seen it do and I guessed that it was a good one.
Sara held the dildo inside her until the orgasm had faded to what was probably just a satisfied, pleasurable feeling (what would I know, I’m only a man), then she did something that I’d only seen her do once before. She took a deep breath then squeezed whatever muscles so hard that the dildo came shooting out of her, landing on the blanket between her knees.
That got a few surprised remarks from the guys.
Sara grinned, picked up her remote controlled vibrator and said,
“Is that enough for you guys, or do you want me to use this on me, well Dylan to use it on me?”
Guess what all the guys quickly replied.
“Okay guys, I need a volunteer to put this inside me.”
I was the only one who didn’t stick a hand up in the air.
“You,” Sara said, “you with the yellow Harley T-shirt, come here.”
The guy that I didn’t know, and didn’t think that Sara knew, stepped forward and received the vibrator from Sara.
“Slowly push the big end up my hole.”
The guy looked nervous, but did as he was told. However, I’d already got my phone out, and just as the guy started to push, I gave the vibrator a quick blast of maximum intensity.
Sara gasped and swore, and the guy jumped back letting the vibrator fall onto the blanket.
“Sorry,” I said, “couldn’t resist that.”
“Bastard.” Sara said as the guy turned and gave me a death wish glare. “ignore my crazy boyfriend, it won’t bite you, just do it.”
He did, Sara moaning then getting a satisfied expression on her face.
I went and knelt on the side of Sara where only Max was, and held up my phone so that most people could see the screen. I then demonstrated how to control the vibrator, getting a couple of moans from Sara.
Then I did something that I didn’t think that Sara was expecting, I passed my phone to the nearest guy, Rohan, and said,
“Have a go Rohan, after 30 seconds pass my phone to the next guy. Let’s see if Sara can survive all of you having a go at controlling her before she begs you to stop.”
Well, what a sight it was, and I was happy for Sara that at least 3 of the guys were videoing her as she writhed about squeezing her tits, pulling and twisting her nipples and doing the same to her clit.
I knew that she orgasmed at least four times but she didn’t beg them to stop, nor use our safe word.
I was seriously thinking about calling a halt when Joe passed me my phone saying that everyone had had a go.
“Not me.” I said as I turned the vibrations up to the maximum and left them there until Sara orgasmed again.
Everyone watched as her body jerked and shook, her butt having risen up off the blanket. Only when she exhaled and her butt dropped to the blanket did I turn the vibrations off.
I looked down on her as she slowly recovered. She had a very satisfied expression on her face.
“How was that?” I asked.
“Totally awesome.” Sara replied, “gotta do that again sometime soon.”
“You will Sara.” I replied knowing that she’d already agreed to do it at her flat.
“Jeez, look at all the sweat.” Sara said as I pulled her to her feet. “I need a shower.”
Some of the guys came and thanked Sara, telling her that she was amazing and asking when the next performance was. I answered that for Sara saying that there might not be another performance, that once was enough, but I was already thinking about the performance at Sara’s flat.
Just before I helped Sara get back to my room I announced that Sara would like everyone who took and photos of videos to send a copy to my email address, and that that was on the notice board.
Sara and I slowly walked back to my room where Sara dropped on the bed and said that she needed a few minutes before I fucked her brains out.
Thirty minutes later, I woke her and her first words were,
“Fuck me Dylan.”
*****
Yes, there was a repeat performance, one week later at Sara’s flat. It went very much the same way from Sara’s point of view, the main exceptions were that Sara’s girl flatmates were also there, indeed, they brought a couple of their friends along as well. Sara’s guy flatmates also brought a few mates along as well.
From Sara’s point of view, the more the merrier.
I counted her having 4 orgasms. I also counted 6 guys recording videos.
After the show was over, I took Sara back to her room and we fucked our brains out before going to get us some food. Sara’s 2 girl flatmates, Mandy and Rosie, were there and Mandy said,
“Wow Sara, I know that you enjoy being naked around the flat but when Felix told me what you were going to do I just didn’t believe him.”
“Yeah,” Rosie added, “I didn’t believe him either. Where did you find the courage to do that, were you high on something? Jeez girl, I could never even be naked outside my room never mind put on a show like that.”
“Well, we’re all different Rosie, but if you even fantasise about doing something like that, my advice is to do it while you’re here at uni, before you settle anywhere so that it’s doubtful that you’ll see any of the audience ever again, and Jeez girl, what a high doing it gave me, poor Dylan, he can hardly stand up right now, I completely drained him back in my room.”
“Hey, what are you saying about me?” I asked.
“Nothing dear.” Sara replied.
*****
Early in the Semester.
Early in the semester, Sara told me that she needed a break or a change. She explained that our sex was awesome, her being naked at both our flats and her accidentally and deliberately flashing her tits and pussy whilst at the university was doing wonders to her needs, but she needed a break doing something different.
Sara went on to explain that she was having dreams about being in a Bukkake.
“You want lots of guys shooting their loads all over your naked body Sara?”
“I don’t know, I guess that I’d like to try it but I don’t want you to hate me for doing it. You know that I love it when you paint my face with your cum, but practically speaking, I can’t see it ever happening so you’ve got nothing to worry about Dylan.”
“I would never hate you for doing anything that you want to do Sara, but you’re right, it’s not a practical idea, maybe when we get older and go to a sex club or something, but right now is not a good time to be thinking of such things, is it? We’ve both got too much on our plates at the moment.”
“You’re right Dylan, I’ll just have to go to sleep each night with your cock inside me and hope that I dream about you fucking me on a dessert island.”
“That’s a nice thought, are you ready for round 3?”
“But was it not practical?” I thought a while later.
My brain got working on pleasurable things instead of course work, and I came up with a plan.
The next time that I was at my flat and Sara wasn’t, I talked to my flatmates who, unsurprisingly, thought that it was a great idea.
I explained to my flatmates that I would need them to do some recruiting and that I couldn’t do it without raising Sara’s suspicions.
We agreed on a show date and time and my flatmates visited every flat in our building inviting the guys to come and help cover Sara in cum. They also invited all of their friends.
We guessed that some would change their minds but my flatmates reckoned that there would still be quite a few who would turn-up.
Of course, I hadn’t told Sara about this, and I’d told my flatmates that everything had to be by word of mouth and that Sara wasn’t to find out what was planned.
On the big day I made sure that Sara and I were at my flat, and, as was usual, she was totally naked.
Sara hadn’t a clue about what was going to happen when I led her to the kitchen to prepare some food.
When we turned the corner into the common area Sara stopped dead when she saw around 10 guys standing around.
“What’s going on guys?” the naked Sara asked.
“It’s a little surprise Sara,” I said, “one to cross off your bucket list.”
“What is it?” Sara asked.
“Lay down on that blanket and you’ll find out.”
“Are all of you going to gang-bang me?”
“No, but I can arrange that for another time if you want.” I replied.
Sara lay flat on her back and looked up at me.
“Okay guys, let fun begin, get wanking.”
I watched the surprise on Sara’s face as 4 guys stepped forward, unzipped their jeans, got their cocks out and started wanking.
“Oh my gawd,” Sara said, “did you organised this Dylan?
“Guilty as charged Sara, just lay back and enjoy it.”
“Oh I will.”
I happened to be standing not far from Sara’s feet and I watched as her legs slowly spread wide and I could see her juices bubbling out of her vagina. She had her mouth wide open hoping to get a load direct into her mouth,
Shortly after the first load of cum landed on Sara’s tits, her right hand went to her pussy and I, and most of the others there, watched as she toyed with her clit.
The first guy to cum was replaced by another guy and from then on, as one guy emptied his balls, another took his place.
Cum was landing everywhere from Sara’s thighs, right up to her hair, but mostly on her face.
After about the eighth guy unloaded I saw the unmistakable signs that Sara was also cumming.
“She’s really enjoying this.” I thought.
One after another, more and more guys unloaded their balls onto Sara as the only movements from her were diddling her clit, licking the cum from around her mouth, and wiping her eyes so that she could see more cocks and more cum coming down onto her.
Finally, the last guy emptied his balls, Sara sat up and she started using her fingers too scoop up as much of the cum as she could and put it in her mouth.
“Thanks guys,” Sara said, “I’ve been wanting to do that ever since I found out what a Bukkake was.”
The guys that were left thanked Sara and I led her back to my room and into the shower.
After she’d been in the shower for a few minutes she opened the door and told me to come and fuck her.
*****
Piercings
Another distraction from her course work was something that we’d talked about a few months ago and Sara wanted to do it when we had more time, and I decided that it would be a good idea to do it sooner rather than later, my theory being that I wanted her to be fully healed before I took her on holiday in the summer break.
One afternoon when we were both free, I told her to put just a dress and shoes on and that we were going into town for a short while. Of course Sara wanted to know why, but I wouldn’t tell her until we got there.
We stopped walking outside this little barbers shop and I turned Sara to look at the window.
“You’re going to get your haircut Dylan?” Sara asked.
“No, look AT the window, not through it.”
“Oh my gawd, are you’re going to get my nipples pierced?”
“Yep, I thought that it would give you something to think about other than your course work and my cock and you should be fully healed by the summer.”
“You do realise that you’ll have to be very gentle with my tits for a few weeks Dylan?”
“I do, but it will be worth it, and besides, we’ve both got a lot of studying to do.”
“Okay, let’s do it.”
Inside we saw just one customer getting his hair cut by a big, bearded man with tattoos all down his arms.
“With you in a couple of minutes.” the bearded man said in a friendly voice.
We sat and watched and quietly talked.
“What about your clit Sara, do you want that pierced while we’re here?”
“You mean my clit hood?”
“Yeah, there’s no way that I want your actual clit pierced and risk you not having so much fun with it.”
“I don’t know, I like the idea, and I suppose that having a ring there would attract men’s eyes to it, but the pain, I don’t know.”
“Ask the guy who does your nipples just how painful a clit hood piercing is. Okay he won’t have had it done, but I’m sure that he’s asked all the hundreds of girls that he’s done it to.”
“Now, what can I do for you two, I do hope that you aren’t going to ask me to cut off all that lovely blonde hair.” The guy said after he’d collected the money from the haircut guy.
“Piercings,” I said, “the young lady would like her nipples pierced.”
“Is that right young lady?”
“Yes it is.” Sara replied.
“Okay, I can do that, would you like to come with me.”
Big beard led us to a back room that looked quite impressive, a lot cleaner than the hair cutting area, and there was one of those doctor’s type tables in the middle, complete with those stirrup things.
“Sorry, I’ll remove the stirrups, the last girl here waned her clit hood pierced as well.”
“About that,” Sara asked, “how much does a clit hood piercing hurt, and how long does it take to fully heal?”
“University student are you?”
“Yes.”
“Would you describe yourself as a slow healer or a fast healer?”
“Fast I guess,” Sara replied, “my cuts always seemed to heal quicker than my brother’s did.”
“In that case, it’s more than likely that you will be fully healed by the end of the semester. As for pain, you will fell very little during the procedure but if you knock it, or get too lively during sexual activity, you will experience some pain. Just cool it for a few weeks, okay?”
“That doesn’t sound too bad.” Sara replied, “I do have tons of course work to do.”
“Right, so what is it to be, one nipple, two nipples, and / or your clit hood?”
I looked at Sara who was obviously deciding, then she said that she’s like all 3 doing.
I smiled and winked at Sara who nervously smiled back.
“Okay then, big beard said, before we start I need you to choose what you want in the piercings to start off with. I would suggest nothing too big or fancy, you don’t want to accidentally knock any of them, barbells are probably best, then once you are healed the world’s your limit.”
Sara looked at me, I looked at her, then I said ‘barbells’.
Sara smiled.
“Now, the final choice is the metal, again there is a choice.”
I interrupted the guy and asked,
“What’s the best choice to help the healing?”
“Surgical grade titanium, but it’s quite expensive.”
“Then that’s our choice.”
“Are you sure Dylan?” Sara asked
“Only the best for you Sara.” I replied.
“There may be something stopping me doing your clitoris hood, some girls just don’t have enough of a hood to be pierced, I’ll have to check once you are on the table.”
Before big beard could say anything else, Sara unfastened her dress, let it drop to the floor and climbed up on the table and lifted her legs into the stirrups.
“Okay then,” big beard said, “maybe I should check you clitoris first and hopefully not give you any bad news.”
Big beard moved to the foot of the table where there was a stool that he sat on. He had a perfect view of her pussy, and the view that I had wasn’t bad either. I could see that she was very wet.
“Is it okay if I just pull your clitoris hood back to check how far it will go.”
“Yes,” Sara replied, “do whatever you need to do.”
Seconds later, after Sara had moaned a couple of times as big beard manipulated all around her clit, big beard said,
“Good news young lady, you have what I consider to be the perfect clitoris. With the right kind of jewellery you’ll get stimulated every time that you move. Now, just 2 more questions before I start, firstly, which way would you like the piercings, horizontally or vertically and the last question which would you like doing first?”
“Both horizontally please, I want to be able to attach a chain and pull the hood up so that my clit really sticks out.”
“You clitoris is bigger than average and it’s sticking out already.” big beard said.
“Yeah, but I want to stick out as far as it can go.”
With that, Sara put the index finger of each of her hands either side of her hood and pulled her skin towards her stomach making her clit look like the last joint of her little finger.
“Are you aware that there is a medical procedure that cuts away part of the hood, if I remember right it’s called a hoodectomy.”
“I wasn’t aware of that,” Sara replied, “I’ll look in to that. But for now can you do my clit first please?”
Big beard opened some alcohol wipes and wiped all on and around Sara clit, generating more moans from Sara. Then he opened a jar of some sort of cream and rubbed it all around her clit as she moaned some more.
Next he got some sort of hole punch and manoeuvred it so that part of it was under her hood and I noticed that Sara didn’t moan.
Then I heard a faint squelching sound before the hole punch was removed and big beard inserted the barbell and screwed the end on.
“All done.” Big beard announced, “now you nipples.”
“Wow, I didn’t feel a thing.” Sara said.
“That’s the numbing cream, give 30 minutes or so and you’ll feel it. As I said, it will only really hurt if you knock it.”
Sara left her legs up in the stirrups as big beard got up and went and stood next to Sara’s chest.
First he took hold of each nipple in turn and pulled and twisted them. This got more moans from Sara and I wondered if she was going to have an orgasm. Then the alcohol wipes went into action followed by the numbing cream, all to the accompaniment of more moans.
Sara’s eyes went wide open and a saw a hint of fear as a different hole punch was placed on her left nipple. Before the squelching sound I watched as big beard pulled on her nipple, the with his other hand the deed was done.
The barbell quickly went in before big beard moved to her other nipple and I saw that Sara had relaxed.
As big beard moved all his equipment out of the way, Sara sat up. But big beard said,
“No, stay there for a few minutes, I need to explain what you need to do to avoid infections and aid the healing process.
The few minutes turned into around 10 because Sara kept asking him some questions. She’d laid back and both big beard and I were looking down on her naked body, with her legs still in the stirrups, clit pointing up and pussy juices leaking out.
Finally, big beard said that the only thing left to do was to pay him, adding,
“You may get dressed now young lady.”
I followed big beard out to the hairdressing area and had just settle-up when the clothed Sara appeared, walking a little gingerly.
We thanked the guy and left.
Outside, I asked Sara if she was okay.
“Yes, that numbing cream is starting to wear off but it’s not bad, my periods used to be worse than this before I got this arm implant.”
“You looked awesome laying there with those barbells in Sara. I bet that you can’t wait to show them.”
“You’re right, I think that me not wearing knickers will help my clit piercing to heal faster.”
“I hope so, I can’t wait to play with them. We need to go online to look for some jewellery for them. How do you fancy some little chains?”
“Yeah, some ‘D’ rings and some chains that I can hang things from or have a tight link from nipple to clit so that when I stand up straight the chains pull my hood forwards.” Sara replied.
The next few weeks were frustrating, and Sara got even more proficient at cock sucking, even holding me in her throat until she goes blue in the face and she loves it when I fuck her face.
Sara also had more time to concentrate on her studies which was a good thing.
Both Sara and I bathed the piercings, probably more than the leaflets said, and neither of us believed that the healing process would take as long as big beard, or the leaflets that big beard gave us, said.
It didn’t.
Another thing that changed was Sara’s dreams, instead of just a Bukkake, she now dreams of giving each guy a blowjob until he was ready to cum, then his cum painting her face.
“So how many guys do you want to blow then have their jism all over your face?” I asked.
“Well in my dream there’s about 50.”
“You want to give BJs to 50 guys one after another?”
“Would that upset you Dylan. Because if it does I can try to change my dream.”
“Is that even possible Sara?” I asked.
“I don’t know, but I’ll try.”
“No, don’t do that, I want your dreams to be pleasurable for you, and maybe that dream will come true one day.”
There was silence for a few seconds then I changed the subject of the conversation, but in the back of my mind I was still thinking about Sara giving 50 guys blowjobs whilst I watched.
*****
Over the next few weeks, both Sara and I really got stuck into our course work but we both missed the really hard fucking that we’d got used to, but we both appreciated the benefits that the piercings would give us once she was healed.
Sara also told me that she’d had a few compliments about the piercings after she’d accidentally flashed her tits or pussy at the university.
*****
vanessaevans dot netlify dot app
After our exams were over.
Finally our exams were over and after experimenting, we discovered that all her piercings had healed enough for any touching pain to be easily liveable,
“A lot less than the period pains that I used to have.” Sara said.
We went online and ordered some jewellery for the piercings, the one that I liked the most was a little ball that hangs from her clit hood barbell and when she’s walking the ball bangs on her clit keeping her aroused.
I’d been talking to my flatmates and told them about Sara’s latest dream and they agreed to round up as many guys as possible. We’d chosen the last evening before people started to leave to go back home for the summer, and again, I didn’t tell Sara about the plan and she only found out when we entered the common area of the flat.
As usual, Sara was totally naked, and she didn’t know why all those guys were there until I told her to get on her knees in the middle of the room.
Three guys approached her, dropping their jeans as they moved in. one in front of her and one either side of her.
Sara didn’t need to be told what was going on, and with a big grin on her face, her hands went to the cocks on either side of her and her mouth opened wide.
I counted 32 different cocks that entered her mouth, with 4 more shooting their loads because of the effective hand jobs she was giving.
There was a couple of times when I almost had to intervene because Sara’s face (the parts that weren’t covered in cum) started to go blue as she desperately needed some air. But the guys in question backed off and things went back to normal.
When that last guy had unloaded on her face and left, Sara sat back on her legs and was grinning as I got out my phone and took a few photographs. I was sure that not many people would recognise her because of all the cum on her face and in her hair.
“Wow, that was awesome guys, thank you so much.” Sara said as she wiped her eyes so that she could see properly.
“Yeah, thanks guys.” I added as I put my hand out to help Sara to her feet.
“Shower time for you my girl.” I said as I started to lead her to my room.
“Yes, then I really need you to gently fuck my brains out Dylan.”
The shower took a while and the fucking afterwards was almost back to as good as it was before the piercings.
Then we started packing my things ready for use to leave the university for a couple of months or so.
*****
Summer Break.
When the end of that academic year was getting close, Sara and I decide what we were going to do over the summer break, and what we were going to do about accommodation for our second year at university.
That last part was easy as we decided that we would move into one of the houses that were rented by the university. We got our application in as early as possible and looked forward to being able to live together, albeit in rented accommodation and sharing with other students.
Sara hoped that the other students would be guys so that she could spend a lot of time teasing them.
As for the summer break, with the approval of both sets of parents, we would spend a week or so with each set of parents, and then go on a long holiday.
We planned to go to Sara’s parents first, and it was with mixed feelings when Sara’s mother phoned and told her that they had decide to go on a cruise and that the only one they could get on left 2 days after Sara and I arrived there.
Sara’s phone was on speaker for that conversation and I could see the smile on her face as she voiced her regrets and promised to look after her brother Tommy.
What we’d also planned for the summer break was for Sara to have laser treatment to remove all her hair below her neck, and a few days before we left the university, Sara had stopped shaving. Neither of us liked the stubble that started to appear but we both accepted that it would be worth it in the long run.
*****
The surprisingly good week at Sara’s parents house.
That week at Sara’s parents house had gone from a frustrating chore to a potentially good week.
It turned out to be just 2 night on the airbed in Tommy’s room which both Sara and I said was liveable. Frustrating, but liveable knowing that Sara and I could fuck as much as we wanted after her parents left to go on their cruise.
It was early morning when Sara’s parents left to go on their cruise and as soon as their car disappeared, Sara almost ran up the stairs to her room saying that she’d get Tommy and I some breakfast in a minute.
Tommy was sat at the kitchen table when Sara returned, me having gone to move my belongings from Tommy’s room to Sara’s room. This is what Sara told me happened.
On first seeing Sara naked, Tommy was a little shocked. He hadn’t seen Sara without any clothes on since they were little kids and shared a bath together.
“What are you doing Sara, why haven’t you got any clothes on, does Dylan know that you’re down here naked?” Tommy asked.
“Because I want to be naked as much as I can, I knew that our mother wouldn’t approve but I didn’t think that you’d object Tommy.”
“No. I’m not objecting Sara, just surprised. Your body looks really hot, all those clothes that mother bought you didn’t do you justice.”
“So you like what you see Tommy? Is seeing me like this making you hard? It’s okay to get hard Tommy, being my brother is irrelevant, you’re a guy and I’m a girl so it’s natural.”
“Wow Sara, going to university really has changed you. Hey, Dylan isn’t forcing you to be naked is he?”
“Hell no, Dylan is the kindest, most lovable guy that I’ve ever met, he’d never hurt me.”
“You talking about me again?” I asked as I walked into the room.
“So you’re happy that my sister is walking around naked Dylan?” Tommy asked.
“How could I not be happy Tommy, look at her. She’s so hot that my fingers burn whenever I touch her, and if she wants to show her body to the world that’s fine with me. She’s proud of her body and so am I. If it makes the world a happier place seeing her like that then it works for me.”
“But those piercings,” Tommy said, “who’s idea was that?”
“Mine.” Sara replied, “look good don’t they? You can look closer at them and touch them if you want Tommy.”
Tommy didn’t move, but Sara did, she went closer to the now sitting Tommy, stopping only a few centimetres from his face.
“Did it hurt?” Tommy asked.
“Not at the time, but they got painful later, especially this one.” Sara replied as she thrust her hips forward, spread her legs and using her fingers to spread her labia wide.
I could see her clit sticking out and the wetness all around that area, she was enjoying showing herself to her brother.
Tommy is barely a year younger than Sara, and at that age I was sure that he really enjoyed seeing a girl naked, even if she was his sister.
“I’ve got some jewellery to hang from them that Dylan bought me, I’ll show them to you later Tommy.”
“With you wearing them Sara?” Tommy asked.
“Of course. You can’t get the full picture if they’re just spread on a table, and talking of pictures, you can take some photographs of me wearing them if you want.”
Sara let her brother stare at her pussy and tits for at least a minute before she turned and came to me. As I put my arm around her, Tommy said,
“Sara, I’ve got a couple of mates coming round tomorrow. I’ll let you know just before they arrive so that you can put some clothes on.”
“That ain’t going to happen.” I smiled and thought as I started to help Sara get the breakfast with Tommy still staring at her which he did all through breakfast.
The 3 of us talked, mainly small talk, but Tommy kept going back to Sara’s nudity, asking where she was naked, how many people had seen her naked, and if they’d taken any photographs of her.
Sara didn’t tell him about the happenings at the parties, possibly because he didn’t ask about parties.
Breakfast over, Tommy asked Sara and I what our plans were for after his parents got back from their cruise, but I answered him.
“Well, when we leave here when your parents get back, we’re going to my parents for a week or so, then we’re going on a holiday to somewhere hot.”
“You’re both students, how can you afford a proper holiday?” Tommy asked.
I told Tommy about my Aunt Beth and about the legacy, but not the amount, that was Sara’s and my business.
“Sara and I haven’t got a rich aunt so I guess that I’ll have to get a summer job when I go to university.” Tommy replied.
“We might get a summer job next summer,” Sara said, “but for now Dylan has the money for us to go and have some fun and get a good tan. Talking of which, if the weather is good here over the next week I might do some sunbathing here.”
“You don’t want to go visiting your old school friends Sara?”
“Not really, there’s only a couple that I wouldn’t mind seeing, but they’ve either go a job near their universities or are away on holiday.”
I interrupted the brother / sister conversation and reminded Sara that we had some online shopping to do, and find ourselves a holiday.
“I’ll go and get my laptop.” Sara said as she got up, turned and left the kitchen.
When she was gone, Tommy asked,
“Are you really good with my sister being naked so much Dylan?”
“Sure, as I said before, it’s good that a girl has confidence in her body and isn’t ashamed to show it. There’s no need for a girl to have any modesty, and it will build her confidence.”
“I guess.” Tommy replied just as Sara returned and said,
“Right, shall we go to the lounge, it will be more comfortable there.”
“Yeah, I should go as well, I told Mike that I’d be at his by 10 and it’s gone that now.” Tommy said.
Sara and I spent the next few hours searching for and ordering clothes for both of us, but mainly Sara, and a holiday.
Sara wanted next to nothing clothes that covered the important bits, but hid nothing. I was amazed by the number of online stores that sold such clothes.
We both chose what to get, Sara because she wanted to display herself, and me because I wanted hundreds, if not thousands, of holidaymakers to see every bit of her body.
Neither Sara, nor I, had been clubbing before and we intended to put that right on holiday so we looked at clubbing wear sites and we were both pleased with the skimpy clothes that they sold and we ordered some.
Sara had an idea that surprised me, she wanted to buy some underwear.
“But,” I started to say, but Sara quickly brought up a website and quelled my disappointment. The underwear that she had in mind had no fabric, just the strings.
“I think that those will nicely frame my slit and tits, draw people’s attention to them.”
I didn’t answer her, instead I lifted the laptop off her lap, pushed her back then we made love for the next 30 or so minutes.
“So you like that underwear the Dylan?” Sara asked once our passion was waning.
“Hell yeah, I didn’t know that they made such things, you can wear them when you’re expected to wear a bikini.”
“I was thinking that as well, shall we order a few sets then?”
We did. We also ordered a different G-string with no fabric, but it did have metal ring that the strings held it in place over a clit. I could just see Sara walking down the street with her clit sticking through that ring.
“You could pull that up tight and your clit sticking through the ring will look like a little cock.” I said.
“Hey, I don’t want to look like some trans girl who still has his / her / it’s cock.”
“Trust me Sara, you will NEVER EVER look like one of those.”
Next, we moved on to body jewellery, ordering some chains as well as other things. One item, that we ordered, was some barbells with shortish chain, but hanging from the lowest part of the chains was 2 little engraved disks. One said ‘FUCK’ and the other said. ‘ME’.
I liked those saying,
“You do realise that there’s a good chance that if some guy sees them he’ll want to take you up on it? Would you let him Sara?”
“Depends upon how good looking he is, and if you were watching Dylan.”
I reached over, kissed her and squeezed one of her nipples.
“Not so hard Dylan, they’re still a bit tender.”
We also ordered little chains for her waist and ankle after we both liked the look on them in the photograph of a girl wearing them.
One of the jewellery site had a link to a discipline equipment site which we browsed through. As we did that I could see Sara squirming a little so I put a tawse, a flogger, a ball gag, wrist and ankle cuffs and a collar into the shopping basket. Another couple of things that I put in the basket was butt plugs, one of them has a flashing light on the end of it, I thought that it would be fun for Sara to wear it at a party where the light wasn’t very good.
Sara looked excited when I came to click on ‘buy now’, and I decided that I was going to use my belt of her bare butt sometime in the next few days.
Next, we searched for a Beauty Salon that advertise Hair Removal. Sara said that she had thought about it before going to university, but didn’t have the money for it, and I was now in a position to make it happen, knowing that it would make both of us happy.
We found a salon that Sara had heard of, and phoned to book an appointment for our last day there so that she would have time to grow a little stubble before the procedure.
Finally, was the toy shops. I let Sara browse though the different pages and every time that she said that she liked something, I clicked on the ‘add to basket’ button.
“Are you sure Dylan,” Sara asked, “you’ve already spent a fortune on me” as I went to click on the ‘buy now’ button.
“Sara, of course I’m sure, I love you and I would give you my last penny; but I’m sure that you can find a way of repaying me that doesn’t involve money.”
Sara put her hand on my jeans covered cock and replied,
“Any time, any place lover.”
We ordered everything ‘express delivery’, with me happy to pay the extra, we didn’t want anything arriving after we had left to go to my parents house and Sara’s mother opening the package.
We both had a little laugh at the thought of her mother opening a package and finding a big dildo,
When it came to booking a holiday we both knew exactly what we wanted, hot, sun, sand, sea, lively night life and adults only. If we could find a resort near a clothes optional beach so much the better, but we had already decided that Sara was going to be totally naked on the beaches even if she wasn’t supposed to be.
I’d decided that we’d fly anywhere in the world to get what we wanted, but it turned out that there were a few places around the Mediterranean that looked perfect, so we booked one, for 4 weeks.
Then we sorted out the travel insurance and transport arrangements.
Once everything was sorted we again made love on the carpet in front of the television, me asking Sara what her mother would say if she knew what we were doing. That delayed Sara’s passion for a few minutes as she had a good laugh, but we were soon back at it with Sara riding me reverse cowboy.
“Fucking hell Sara!” we both heard just as we were about to cum, me for the first time, Sara the seconds time.
We both looked to the door and saw Tommy and who I found out to be Mike, one of Tommy’s friends.
Again, Sara’s passion was dented, but she didn’t stop riding me as she said,
“Oh hi Tommy, and Mike isn’t it, you’ve grown in the last year Mike, Don’t let us stop you doing whatever you came here to do.”
After Sara had bounced up and down another 6 or 7 times, with both boys staring at her, Tommy finally replied,
“We err, were going to connect my Xbox to the big screen TV.”
“Well don’t let us stop you, by the time you bring it down and connect it we should be done and we’ll get out of your way.”
Well that was me done, and I pumped my load deep into Sara’s body as I held her hips down. That triggered Sara’s orgasm and as I recovered I watched the 2 x 18 year-old boys recover from the sight and head for the stairs, glancing back as they went.
Sara had leant back, her tits now pointing to the ceiling, and I kissed her neck until she fully recovered which coincided we me going soft and the 2 boys arriving back with Tommy’s Xbox. Both Tommy and Mike paid more attention to Sara getting off me than to setting up the Xbox.
Sara and I went upstairs to get cleaned up and to decide what we were going to do that afternoon. The mutual decision was that we’d produce a list of everything that we’d need to buy locally for our holiday, and where we were going to get them from; and that’s what we did.
Then with there still being a couple of hours of sun left, Sara decided that she wanted to start on her tan, saying that she didn’t want to be all white when we hit the beach or the pool on holiday.
“But your skin is already light brown Sara.”
“Well yeah, but it’s been out of the sun for way too many years, it needs to get used to the sun again.”
I had no idea whether or not that was true but I wasn’t going to argue as Sara led me back down the stairs and out the back of the house.
I looked around and saw that the garden was overlooked by windows on the houses on either side, and when I mentioned it to Sara she replied,
“I don’t care, I’m and adult now so I can do what I want.”
“What if one of you neighbours sees you and tells your parents?”
“I’ll tell my parents the same as what I just told you, and if they don’t like it that’d just tough. I’m free of my mother’s domineering influence and I intend to stay that way. If it means that they never want to see me again it will be sad, but I have to put my needs first Dylan.”
“At uni breaks we could always go to my parents house, I don’t think that either of them, nor Toby would object to seeing you dressed in just your birthday suit. Hell, my father might even throw a summer barbecue to show-off his son’s naked girlfriend to their friends and neighbours.”
“That would be nice, let all your relatives see me like this. Hell, it there’s enough guys staring at me I might even treat them to an orgasm or two.”
“You are totally awesome Sara Thomson and I love every bit of you.”
“And I love you too Dylan.”
We sat on the garden chairs, facing the sun, with Sara’s butt perched on the front edge and her laying back so that she could spread her legs, her telling me that her inner thighs always used to be shielded from the sun and she didn’t want that this year.
“So you’ve sunbathed out here before then Sara?” I asked.
“Yes, but mum made me wear a horrible one-piece costume.”
“Did any of the neighbours see you?”
“Yes, but a young teenage girl wearing a one-piece costume probably didn’t excite the neighbours.”
“Maybe we could paint a one-piece costume on you and go to the park or somewhere where people could see you.”
“If we’re going to paint a costume on me then I want it to be a skimpy bikini, one that a close inspection will reveal that it’s only paint. Do you think that they make body paint that lets ultraviolet rays through?”
“I like the way that you’re thinking Sara, we’ll do some research later, I can just see you walking around the holiday resort wearing just a thin layer of paint.”
I’d placed my chair the opposite way round to Sara’s so that I could look at Sara’s front while she sunbathed, and I suddenly saw that her pussy was clenching then relaxing over and over.
“Are you trying to make yourself cum Sara?” I asked.
“That’s not the main aim, but it might be a pleasant side effect, no, I’m doing my Kegel exercises to keep my pussy muscles tight for both of us. If I start getting aroused you’ll see me leaking.”
I stared at her slightly spread pussy and watched it start to get shiny.
After a while I started glancing at the upstairs windows of the neighbours houses and I caught a quick flash of a young man’s face. When I told Sara she said,
“Oh that will be Brendan, he’s 3 years younger than me. I can’t imagining him complaining or telling my parents. He won’t want to risk me stopping showing myself to him. Relax Dylan, I don’t care who sees me like this.”
We spent a couple of hours out there before the sun went down, some of the time with me diddling Sara’s clit as she just lay back in the chair and enjoyed it.
That evening we all watched a movie although I kept seeing Tommy look over to Sara who was on the sofa next to me, but laying with her head on my lap. A couple of times I quietly said the code word to tell her that someone was staring at her and I saw her slowly open her legs so that Tommy had a better view of his sister’s pussy.
Sara got a bit vocal when we went to bed and I’m sure that Tommy had a wank or 2 remembering what his sister looked like naked,
I went to sleep spooning Sara with my cock inside her, and I woke up the next morning with my morning woody inside her so I gently fucked her to wake her up.
Over breakfast, with Sara still totally naked, Sara warned Tommy that we’d online ordered quite a few things that should be arriving either that day or the next and we agreed that one of us would be home all day to make sure that nothing was taken back.
Sara and I spent most of that day researching our holiday hotel, resort and surrounding area; and body paint. I really liked the idea of her wearing just a thin layer of paint where a bikini would be, and we ordered all the necessary to be able to do the job, again, express delivery.
That afternoon packages started to arrive and Sara wasn’t going to miss the opportunity to show her body to the delivery drivers, all of whom ended up grinning and being very complimentary about her state of dress.
Tommy was around for some of deliveries, and he seemed a little shocked that first time that Sara opened the front door to the deliver driver without putting any clothes on.
Unsurprisingly to me, Sara wanted to try-on all her new clothes and when she started Tommy was still around.
“Where are you planning on wearing that outfit Sara?” Tommy asked when she put on the dress that was made of quite a few 20 centimetre vertical strips of fabric, all with thousands of horizontal cuts in them. Her nipples couldn’t be restrained by the fabric and stuck out between the horizontal cuts, and her slit and butt were easily visible as well.
“On holiday to start off with, this outfit is like a Nun’s habit compared to what most girls wear when they go clubbing out there, especially in resorts like where we are going Tommy.”
“I need to get out more, but I’ll have to get job to be able to do that.” Tommy replied. Then he added,
“Is it alright if I take some photographs of you in these outfits Sara, I doubt that I’ll get a chance to see you in them again and I want to remember you wearing them?”
“Sure Tommy, you can share them with your mates as well if you want, or better still, invite them round and let them take their own photos.”
“Really, you don’t mind? What about you Dylan would you mind?”
“Nope, the more the merrier, but make sure that Sara has the space to move and get changed.”
“Oh, one more thing,” Sara said, “don’t let mum or dad see the photos.”
“I definitely won’t, I’ll put them in a password protected folded.”
Sara tried on the other outfits that had arrived, and all 3 of us liked them.
The chains with the 2 little engraved disks arrived as well, and when Sara attached them to her nipple barbells Tommy said,
“You’d better be around when she’s wearing those Dylan, with ‘FUCK’ and ‘ME’ hanging there someone might try to jump you.”
I smiled and Sara giggles a bit.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 04
Summer Semester
The Summer Semester started with Sara continuing to wear very little to classes and lectures. One day she told me that her cut-down, old clothes were too heavy, that the university hadn’t turned the heating off for the summer, so the next day that we were both free, I took her into town to buy some lightweight clothes.
This meant 2 things, firstly, more fun in the changing rooms, and secondly, her new clothes were lighter in weight, but they were also semi-sheer and with less fabric to them. The floaty skirts that I bought her only need a slight breeze to lift them up revealing her butt and slit. Sara tells me that she sometimes can’t feel anything below her waist and has to check that she isn’t bottomless.
Sara got a new teacher for one of her classes and she tells me that he is quite cute. She also tells me that she now sits on the front row in every one of his classes. She didn’t need to tell me why, I just knew, and I was happy for her.
The other highlights of that summer’s semester were the shows that Sara put on, firstly for the guys at my flat, then the guys, and girls, at her flat.
Sara and I had spent hours experimenting with each of her toys and she decided that she had 3 favourites.
One was the remote controlled vibrator that spent a lot of time in the bag that she carried around, and she always texts me when she inserts it so that I can torment her until we meet up.
The second toy is her Hitachi magic wand. She loves it when I repeatedly take her to the edge then switch it off. I enjoy that at well because it means that she is super horny when I next fuck her.
Thirdly is the realistic, but slightly oversized, dildo. Sara really likes wearing it when she has to sit for a long time and she has told me that she impaled herself on it at the start of one lecture when she was sat away from most of the other students, and didn’t lift off it until all the other students had left.
Sometimes when I have gone over to Sara’s flat I’ve discovered it stuck to the wall in her shower. I didn’t need to ask why it was there.
Of course, the main highlight of that semester was the shows. About a week after the semester started, Sara asked me if I still wanted her to put on a show for my flatmates.
“The important question Sara, is do you want to put on a show for my flatmates?”
“I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t want to?”
“Good, leave it with me.”
At the next opportunity, I spoke to me flatmates and I told them that it would happen the next Saturday night.
It’s fair to say that it was a slightly nervous, but very excited Sara that left my room to go to the communal area. As usual, she was totally naked but this time she was carrying her 3 favourite toys.
I walked alongside her whispering encouraging words to her.
When we turned the corner, both Sara and I were a little surprised. The furniture had been re-arranged so that there was a space on the floor in the middle of the room where a blanket was waiting for her. The biggest surprise was that, not only my flatmates were there, but 4 other guys were there as well.
“Come on guys,” I said, “the show was for my flatmates only. Sorry guys, but you need to leave.”
“Hold on Dylan,” Sara said, “it’s okay, I don’t mind, in fact the more the merrier.”
“Are you sure Sara?”
“Yes Dylan, I am, now let’s get the show on the road.”
Sara went to the middle of the room and Rohan asked her if she would like a drink before she started.
“I’m good thanks Rohan.” Sara replied as she lay on the floor and picked up her magic wand.
With her right hand she switched the wand on and held it to her pussy, at the same time her left hand went to her right tit where it started playing with the nipple.
“Can we ask questions Sara?” Joe asked.
“Go for it Joe.” Sara replied.
“What does it feel like having that thing on your pussy?”
“Amazing. Maybe you should put your phone on vibrate and hold it against you cock Joe. Multiply that feeling by 100 then you tell me what it’s like.”
Joe didn’t follow-up and the room was silent as Sara got more aroused (she’d been dripping before we left my room) as she spread her legs wide apart and moved the wand around her clit and opening.
Sara looked totally relaxed and in a world of her own as she brought herself to her first orgasm of the show.
“Another question,” Joe said as Sara started to recover.
“Go on Joe.” Sara replied,
“Can we take photographs and maybe a video?”
“Is there anyone here who hasn’t seen the videos from the parties?” Sara asked.
No one responded, so after a few seconds Sara replied,
“In that case I have no objections, go for it guys, and if you want to wank while you are watching me it’s okay with me.”
That last part wasn’t really okay with me as I had no desire to watch my flatmates, nor their friends, wanking, but I let it ride hoping that they’d all be too embarrassed to get their cocks out and start wanking.
When Sara was fully recovered, she put the wand down and picked up he favourite dildo.
“Any of you guys this big?” Sara asked.
There was total silence because I knew that any man with a cock that big would be a huge porn star.
“I like sticking this to the wall in the shower for when Dylan isn’t with me.” Sara said as she teased her opening with the end of the dildo.
“Shall I?” Sara asked.
I smiled to myself at the simultaneous replies drowned each other out.
Slowly, and to numerous moans, Sara slowly pushed the dildo up her vagina.
“How far will it go in Sara?” Oliver asked.
Sara didn’t answer, well not vocally, she eased the dildo another 4 or 5 centimetres into her vagina.
“Bloody hell, if she opens her mouth we might be able to see the bell end.” One of the mates said.
There was a little laughter but Sara ignored it and pushed it in another couple of centimetres before relaxing and slowly pulling it nearly out. Then she started fucking herself with it.
I looked around and saw a couple of gob-struck expressions as Sara’s moans got louder.
When she orgasmed, Sara’s body was shaking and jerking as much as I’d ever seen it do and I guessed that it was a good one.
Sara held the dildo inside her until the orgasm had faded to what was probably just a satisfied, pleasurable feeling (what would I know, I’m only a man), then she did something that I’d only seen her do once before. She took a deep breath then squeezed whatever muscles so hard that the dildo came shooting out of her, landing on the blanket between her knees.
That got a few surprised remarks from the guys.
Sara grinned, picked up her remote controlled vibrator and said,
“Is that enough for you guys, or do you want me to use this on me, well Dylan to use it on me?”
Guess what all the guys quickly replied.
“Okay guys, I need a volunteer to put this inside me.”
I was the only one who didn’t stick a hand up in the air.
“You,” Sara said, “you with the yellow Harley T-shirt, come here.”
The guy that I didn’t know, and didn’t think that Sara knew, stepped forward and received the vibrator from Sara.
“Slowly push the big end up my hole.”
The guy looked nervous, but did as he was told. However, I’d already got my phone out, and just as the guy started to push, I gave the vibrator a quick blast of maximum intensity.
Sara gasped and swore, and the guy jumped back letting the vibrator fall onto the blanket.
“Sorry,” I said, “couldn’t resist that.”
“Bastard.” Sara said as the guy turned and gave me a death wish glare. “ignore my crazy boyfriend, it won’t bite you, just do it.”
He did, Sara moaning then getting a satisfied expression on her face.
I went and knelt on the side of Sara where only Max was, and held up my phone so that most people could see the screen. I then demonstrated how to control the vibrator, getting a couple of moans from Sara.
Then I did something that I didn’t think that Sara was expecting, I passed my phone to the nearest guy, Rohan, and said,
“Have a go Rohan, after 30 seconds pass my phone to the next guy. Let’s see if Sara can survive all of you having a go at controlling her before she begs you to stop.”
Well, what a sight it was, and I was happy for Sara that at least 3 of the guys were videoing her as she writhed about squeezing her tits, pulling and twisting her nipples and doing the same to her clit.
I knew that she orgasmed at least four times but she didn’t beg them to stop, nor use our safe word.
I was seriously thinking about calling a halt when Joe passed me my phone saying that everyone had had a go.
“Not me.” I said as I turned the vibrations up to the maximum and left them there until Sara orgasmed again.
Everyone watched as her body jerked and shook, her butt having risen up off the blanket. Only when she exhaled and her butt dropped to the blanket did I turn the vibrations off.
I looked down on her as she slowly recovered. She had a very satisfied expression on her face.
“How was that?” I asked.
“Totally awesome.” Sara replied, “gotta do that again sometime soon.”
“You will Sara.” I replied knowing that she’d already agreed to do it at her flat.
“Jeez, look at all the sweat.” Sara said as I pulled her to her feet. “I need a shower.”
Some of the guys came and thanked Sara, telling her that she was amazing and asking when the next performance was. I answered that for Sara saying that there might not be another performance, that once was enough, but I was already thinking about the performance at Sara’s flat.
Just before I helped Sara get back to my room I announced that Sara would like everyone who took and photos of videos to send a copy to my email address, and that that was on the notice board.
Sara and I slowly walked back to my room where Sara dropped on the bed and said that she needed a few minutes before I fucked her brains out.
Thirty minutes later, I woke her and her first words were,
“Fuck me Dylan.”
*****
Yes, there was a repeat performance, one week later at Sara’s flat. It went very much the same way from Sara’s point of view, the main exceptions were that Sara’s girl flatmates were also there, indeed, they brought a couple of their friends along as well. Sara’s guy flatmates also brought a few mates along as well.
From Sara’s point of view, the more the merrier.
I counted her having 4 orgasms. I also counted 6 guys recording videos.
After the show was over, I took Sara back to her room and we fucked our brains out before going to get us some food. Sara’s 2 girl flatmates, Mandy and Rosie, were there and Mandy said,
“Wow Sara, I know that you enjoy being naked around the flat but when Felix told me what you were going to do I just didn’t believe him.”
“Yeah,” Rosie added, “I didn’t believe him either. Where did you find the courage to do that, were you high on something? Jeez girl, I could never even be naked outside my room never mind put on a show like that.”
“Well, we’re all different Rosie, but if you even fantasise about doing something like that, my advice is to do it while you’re here at uni, before you settle anywhere so that it’s doubtful that you’ll see any of the audience ever again, and Jeez girl, what a high doing it gave me, poor Dylan, he can hardly stand up right now, I completely drained him back in my room.”
“Hey, what are you saying about me?” I asked.
“Nothing dear.” Sara replied.
*****
Early in the Semester.
Early in the semester, Sara told me that she needed a break or a change. She explained that our sex was awesome, her being naked at both our flats and her accidentally and deliberately flashing her tits and pussy whilst at the university was doing wonders to her needs, but she needed a break doing something different.
Sara went on to explain that she was having dreams about being in a Bukkake.
“You want lots of guys shooting their loads all over your naked body Sara?”
“I don’t know, I guess that I’d like to try it but I don’t want you to hate me for doing it. You know that I love it when you paint my face with your cum, but practically speaking, I can’t see it ever happening so you’ve got nothing to worry about Dylan.”
“I would never hate you for doing anything that you want to do Sara, but you’re right, it’s not a practical idea, maybe when we get older and go to a sex club or something, but right now is not a good time to be thinking of such things, is it? We’ve both got too much on our plates at the moment.”
“You’re right Dylan, I’ll just have to go to sleep each night with your cock inside me and hope that I dream about you fucking me on a dessert island.”
“That’s a nice thought, are you ready for round 3?”
“But was it not practical?” I thought a while later.
My brain got working on pleasurable things instead of course work, and I came up with a plan.
The next time that I was at my flat and Sara wasn’t, I talked to my flatmates who, unsurprisingly, thought that it was a great idea.
I explained to my flatmates that I would need them to do some recruiting and that I couldn’t do it without raising Sara’s suspicions.
We agreed on a show date and time and my flatmates visited every flat in our building inviting the guys to come and help cover Sara in cum. They also invited all of their friends.
We guessed that some would change their minds but my flatmates reckoned that there would still be quite a few who would turn-up.
Of course, I hadn’t told Sara about this, and I’d told my flatmates that everything had to be by word of mouth and that Sara wasn’t to find out what was planned.
On the big day I made sure that Sara and I were at my flat, and, as was usual, she was totally naked.
Sara hadn’t a clue about what was going to happen when I led her to the kitchen to prepare some food.
When we turned the corner into the common area Sara stopped dead when she saw around 10 guys standing around.
“What’s going on guys?” the naked Sara asked.
“It’s a little surprise Sara,” I said, “one to cross off your bucket list.”
“What is it?” Sara asked.
“Lay down on that blanket and you’ll find out.”
“Are all of you going to gang-bang me?”
“No, but I can arrange that for another time if you want.” I replied.
Sara lay flat on her back and looked up at me.
“Okay guys, let fun begin, get wanking.”
I watched the surprise on Sara’s face as 4 guys stepped forward, unzipped their jeans, got their cocks out and started wanking.
“Oh my gawd,” Sara said, “did you organised this Dylan?
“Guilty as charged Sara, just lay back and enjoy it.”
“Oh I will.”
I happened to be standing not far from Sara’s feet and I watched as her legs slowly spread wide and I could see her juices bubbling out of her vagina. She had her mouth wide open hoping to get a load direct into her mouth,
Shortly after the first load of cum landed on Sara’s tits, her right hand went to her pussy and I, and most of the others there, watched as she toyed with her clit.
The first guy to cum was replaced by another guy and from then on, as one guy emptied his balls, another took his place.
Cum was landing everywhere from Sara’s thighs, right up to her hair, but mostly on her face.
After about the eighth guy unloaded I saw the unmistakable signs that Sara was also cumming.
“She’s really enjoying this.” I thought.
One after another, more and more guys unloaded their balls onto Sara as the only movements from her were diddling her clit, licking the cum from around her mouth, and wiping her eyes so that she could see more cocks and more cum coming down onto her.
Finally, the last guy emptied his balls, Sara sat up and she started using her fingers too scoop up as much of the cum as she could and put it in her mouth.
“Thanks guys,” Sara said, “I’ve been wanting to do that ever since I found out what a Bukkake was.”
The guys that were left thanked Sara and I led her back to my room and into the shower.
After she’d been in the shower for a few minutes she opened the door and told me to come and fuck her.
*****
Piercings
Another distraction from her course work was something that we’d talked about a few months ago and Sara wanted to do it when we had more time, and I decided that it would be a good idea to do it sooner rather than later, my theory being that I wanted her to be fully healed before I took her on holiday in the summer break.
One afternoon when we were both free, I told her to put just a dress and shoes on and that we were going into town for a short while. Of course Sara wanted to know why, but I wouldn’t tell her until we got there.
We stopped walking outside this little barbers shop and I turned Sara to look at the window.
“You’re going to get your haircut Dylan?” Sara asked.
“No, look AT the window, not through it.”
“Oh my gawd, are you’re going to get my nipples pierced?”
“Yep, I thought that it would give you something to think about other than your course work and my cock and you should be fully healed by the summer.”
“You do realise that you’ll have to be very gentle with my tits for a few weeks Dylan?”
“I do, but it will be worth it, and besides, we’ve both got a lot of studying to do.”
“Okay, let’s do it.”
Inside we saw just one customer getting his hair cut by a big, bearded man with tattoos all down his arms.
“With you in a couple of minutes.” the bearded man said in a friendly voice.
We sat and watched and quietly talked.
“What about your clit Sara, do you want that pierced while we’re here?”
“You mean my clit hood?”
“Yeah, there’s no way that I want your actual clit pierced and risk you not having so much fun with it.”
“I don’t know, I like the idea, and I suppose that having a ring there would attract men’s eyes to it, but the pain, I don’t know.”
“Ask the guy who does your nipples just how painful a clit hood piercing is. Okay he won’t have had it done, but I’m sure that he’s asked all the hundreds of girls that he’s done it to.”
“Now, what can I do for you two, I do hope that you aren’t going to ask me to cut off all that lovely blonde hair.” The guy said after he’d collected the money from the haircut guy.
“Piercings,” I said, “the young lady would like her nipples pierced.”
“Is that right young lady?”
“Yes it is.” Sara replied.
“Okay, I can do that, would you like to come with me.”
Big beard led us to a back room that looked quite impressive, a lot cleaner than the hair cutting area, and there was one of those doctor’s type tables in the middle, complete with those stirrup things.
“Sorry, I’ll remove the stirrups, the last girl here waned her clit hood pierced as well.”
“About that,” Sara asked, “how much does a clit hood piercing hurt, and how long does it take to fully heal?”
“University student are you?”
“Yes.”
“Would you describe yourself as a slow healer or a fast healer?”
“Fast I guess,” Sara replied, “my cuts always seemed to heal quicker than my brother’s did.”
“In that case, it’s more than likely that you will be fully healed by the end of the semester. As for pain, you will fell very little during the procedure but if you knock it, or get too lively during sexual activity, you will experience some pain. Just cool it for a few weeks, okay?”
“That doesn’t sound too bad.” Sara replied, “I do have tons of course work to do.”
“Right, so what is it to be, one nipple, two nipples, and / or your clit hood?”
I looked at Sara who was obviously deciding, then she said that she’s like all 3 doing.
I smiled and winked at Sara who nervously smiled back.
“Okay then, big beard said, before we start I need you to choose what you want in the piercings to start off with. I would suggest nothing too big or fancy, you don’t want to accidentally knock any of them, barbells are probably best, then once you are healed the world’s your limit.”
Sara looked at me, I looked at her, then I said ‘barbells’.
Sara smiled.
“Now, the final choice is the metal, again there is a choice.”
I interrupted the guy and asked,
“What’s the best choice to help the healing?”
“Surgical grade titanium, but it’s quite expensive.”
“Then that’s our choice.”
“Are you sure Dylan?” Sara asked
“Only the best for you Sara.” I replied.
“There may be something stopping me doing your clitoris hood, some girls just don’t have enough of a hood to be pierced, I’ll have to check once you are on the table.”
Before big beard could say anything else, Sara unfastened her dress, let it drop to the floor and climbed up on the table and lifted her legs into the stirrups.
“Okay then,” big beard said, “maybe I should check you clitoris first and hopefully not give you any bad news.”
Big beard moved to the foot of the table where there was a stool that he sat on. He had a perfect view of her pussy, and the view that I had wasn’t bad either. I could see that she was very wet.
“Is it okay if I just pull your clitoris hood back to check how far it will go.”
“Yes,” Sara replied, “do whatever you need to do.”
Seconds later, after Sara had moaned a couple of times as big beard manipulated all around her clit, big beard said,
“Good news young lady, you have what I consider to be the perfect clitoris. With the right kind of jewellery you’ll get stimulated every time that you move. Now, just 2 more questions before I start, firstly, which way would you like the piercings, horizontally or vertically and the last question which would you like doing first?”
“Both horizontally please, I want to be able to attach a chain and pull the hood up so that my clit really sticks out.”
“You clitoris is bigger than average and it’s sticking out already.” big beard said.
“Yeah, but I want to stick out as far as it can go.”
With that, Sara put the index finger of each of her hands either side of her hood and pulled her skin towards her stomach making her clit look like the last joint of her little finger.
“Are you aware that there is a medical procedure that cuts away part of the hood, if I remember right it’s called a hoodectomy.”
“I wasn’t aware of that,” Sara replied, “I’ll look in to that. But for now can you do my clit first please?”
Big beard opened some alcohol wipes and wiped all on and around Sara clit, generating more moans from Sara. Then he opened a jar of some sort of cream and rubbed it all around her clit as she moaned some more.
Next he got some sort of hole punch and manoeuvred it so that part of it was under her hood and I noticed that Sara didn’t moan.
Then I heard a faint squelching sound before the hole punch was removed and big beard inserted the barbell and screwed the end on.
“All done.” Big beard announced, “now you nipples.”
“Wow, I didn’t feel a thing.” Sara said.
“That’s the numbing cream, give 30 minutes or so and you’ll feel it. As I said, it will only really hurt if you knock it.”
Sara left her legs up in the stirrups as big beard got up and went and stood next to Sara’s chest.
First he took hold of each nipple in turn and pulled and twisted them. This got more moans from Sara and I wondered if she was going to have an orgasm. Then the alcohol wipes went into action followed by the numbing cream, all to the accompaniment of more moans.
Sara’s eyes went wide open and a saw a hint of fear as a different hole punch was placed on her left nipple. Before the squelching sound I watched as big beard pulled on her nipple, the with his other hand the deed was done.
The barbell quickly went in before big beard moved to her other nipple and I saw that Sara had relaxed.
As big beard moved all his equipment out of the way, Sara sat up. But big beard said,
“No, stay there for a few minutes, I need to explain what you need to do to avoid infections and aid the healing process.
The few minutes turned into around 10 because Sara kept asking him some questions. She’d laid back and both big beard and I were looking down on her naked body, with her legs still in the stirrups, clit pointing up and pussy juices leaking out.
Finally, big beard said that the only thing left to do was to pay him, adding,
“You may get dressed now young lady.”
I followed big beard out to the hairdressing area and had just settle-up when the clothed Sara appeared, walking a little gingerly.
We thanked the guy and left.
Outside, I asked Sara if she was okay.
“Yes, that numbing cream is starting to wear off but it’s not bad, my periods used to be worse than this before I got this arm implant.”
“You looked awesome laying there with those barbells in Sara. I bet that you can’t wait to show them.”
“You’re right, I think that me not wearing knickers will help my clit piercing to heal faster.”
“I hope so, I can’t wait to play with them. We need to go online to look for some jewellery for them. How do you fancy some little chains?”
“Yeah, some ‘D’ rings and some chains that I can hang things from or have a tight link from nipple to clit so that when I stand up straight the chains pull my hood forwards.” Sara replied.
The next few weeks were frustrating, and Sara got even more proficient at cock sucking, even holding me in her throat until she goes blue in the face and she loves it when I fuck her face.
Sara also had more time to concentrate on her studies which was a good thing.
Both Sara and I bathed the piercings, probably more than the leaflets said, and neither of us believed that the healing process would take as long as big beard, or the leaflets that big beard gave us, said.
It didn’t.
Another thing that changed was Sara’s dreams, instead of just a Bukkake, she now dreams of giving each guy a blowjob until he was ready to cum, then his cum painting her face.
“So how many guys do you want to blow then have their jism all over your face?” I asked.
“Well in my dream there’s about 50.”
“You want to give BJs to 50 guys one after another?”
“Would that upset you Dylan. Because if it does I can try to change my dream.”
“Is that even possible Sara?” I asked.
“I don’t know, but I’ll try.”
“No, don’t do that, I want your dreams to be pleasurable for you, and maybe that dream will come true one day.”
There was silence for a few seconds then I changed the subject of the conversation, but in the back of my mind I was still thinking about Sara giving 50 guys blowjobs whilst I watched.
*****
Over the next few weeks, both Sara and I really got stuck into our course work but we both missed the really hard fucking that we’d got used to, but we both appreciated the benefits that the piercings would give us once she was healed.
Sara also told me that she’d had a few compliments about the piercings after she’d accidentally flashed her tits or pussy at the university.
*****
vanessaevans dot netlify dot app
After our exams were over.
Finally our exams were over and after experimenting, we discovered that all her piercings had healed enough for any touching pain to be easily liveable,
“A lot less than the period pains that I used to have.” Sara said.
We went online and ordered some jewellery for the piercings, the one that I liked the most was a little ball that hangs from her clit hood barbell and when she’s walking the ball bangs on her clit keeping her aroused.
I’d been talking to my flatmates and told them about Sara’s latest dream and they agreed to round up as many guys as possible. We’d chosen the last evening before people started to leave to go back home for the summer, and again, I didn’t tell Sara about the plan and she only found out when we entered the common area of the flat.
As usual, Sara was totally naked, and she didn’t know why all those guys were there until I told her to get on her knees in the middle of the room.
Three guys approached her, dropping their jeans as they moved in. one in front of her and one either side of her.
Sara didn’t need to be told what was going on, and with a big grin on her face, her hands went to the cocks on either side of her and her mouth opened wide.
I counted 32 different cocks that entered her mouth, with 4 more shooting their loads because of the effective hand jobs she was giving.
There was a couple of times when I almost had to intervene because Sara’s face (the parts that weren’t covered in cum) started to go blue as she desperately needed some air. But the guys in question backed off and things went back to normal.
When that last guy had unloaded on her face and left, Sara sat back on her legs and was grinning as I got out my phone and took a few photographs. I was sure that not many people would recognise her because of all the cum on her face and in her hair.
“Wow, that was awesome guys, thank you so much.” Sara said as she wiped her eyes so that she could see properly.
“Yeah, thanks guys.” I added as I put my hand out to help Sara to her feet.
“Shower time for you my girl.” I said as I started to lead her to my room.
“Yes, then I really need you to gently fuck my brains out Dylan.”
The shower took a while and the fucking afterwards was almost back to as good as it was before the piercings.
Then we started packing my things ready for use to leave the university for a couple of months or so.
*****
Summer Break.
When the end of that academic year was getting close, Sara and I decide what we were going to do over the summer break, and what we were going to do about accommodation for our second year at university.
That last part was easy as we decided that we would move into one of the houses that were rented by the university. We got our application in as early as possible and looked forward to being able to live together, albeit in rented accommodation and sharing with other students.
Sara hoped that the other students would be guys so that she could spend a lot of time teasing them.
As for the summer break, with the approval of both sets of parents, we would spend a week or so with each set of parents, and then go on a long holiday.
We planned to go to Sara’s parents first, and it was with mixed feelings when Sara’s mother phoned and told her that they had decide to go on a cruise and that the only one they could get on left 2 days after Sara and I arrived there.
Sara’s phone was on speaker for that conversation and I could see the smile on her face as she voiced her regrets and promised to look after her brother Tommy.
What we’d also planned for the summer break was for Sara to have laser treatment to remove all her hair below her neck, and a few days before we left the university, Sara had stopped shaving. Neither of us liked the stubble that started to appear but we both accepted that it would be worth it in the long run.
*****
The surprisingly good week at Sara’s parents house.
That week at Sara’s parents house had gone from a frustrating chore to a potentially good week.
It turned out to be just 2 night on the airbed in Tommy’s room which both Sara and I said was liveable. Frustrating, but liveable knowing that Sara and I could fuck as much as we wanted after her parents left to go on their cruise.
It was early morning when Sara’s parents left to go on their cruise and as soon as their car disappeared, Sara almost ran up the stairs to her room saying that she’d get Tommy and I some breakfast in a minute.
Tommy was sat at the kitchen table when Sara returned, me having gone to move my belongings from Tommy’s room to Sara’s room. This is what Sara told me happened.
On first seeing Sara naked, Tommy was a little shocked. He hadn’t seen Sara without any clothes on since they were little kids and shared a bath together.
“What are you doing Sara, why haven’t you got any clothes on, does Dylan know that you’re down here naked?” Tommy asked.
“Because I want to be naked as much as I can, I knew that our mother wouldn’t approve but I didn’t think that you’d object Tommy.”
“No. I’m not objecting Sara, just surprised. Your body looks really hot, all those clothes that mother bought you didn’t do you justice.”
“So you like what you see Tommy? Is seeing me like this making you hard? It’s okay to get hard Tommy, being my brother is irrelevant, you’re a guy and I’m a girl so it’s natural.”
“Wow Sara, going to university really has changed you. Hey, Dylan isn’t forcing you to be naked is he?”
“Hell no, Dylan is the kindest, most lovable guy that I’ve ever met, he’d never hurt me.”
“You talking about me again?” I asked as I walked into the room.
“So you’re happy that my sister is walking around naked Dylan?” Tommy asked.
“How could I not be happy Tommy, look at her. She’s so hot that my fingers burn whenever I touch her, and if she wants to show her body to the world that’s fine with me. She’s proud of her body and so am I. If it makes the world a happier place seeing her like that then it works for me.”
“But those piercings,” Tommy said, “who’s idea was that?”
“Mine.” Sara replied, “look good don’t they? You can look closer at them and touch them if you want Tommy.”
Tommy didn’t move, but Sara did, she went closer to the now sitting Tommy, stopping only a few centimetres from his face.
“Did it hurt?” Tommy asked.
“Not at the time, but they got painful later, especially this one.” Sara replied as she thrust her hips forward, spread her legs and using her fingers to spread her labia wide.
I could see her clit sticking out and the wetness all around that area, she was enjoying showing herself to her brother.
Tommy is barely a year younger than Sara, and at that age I was sure that he really enjoyed seeing a girl naked, even if she was his sister.
“I’ve got some jewellery to hang from them that Dylan bought me, I’ll show them to you later Tommy.”
“With you wearing them Sara?” Tommy asked.
“Of course. You can’t get the full picture if they’re just spread on a table, and talking of pictures, you can take some photographs of me wearing them if you want.”
Sara let her brother stare at her pussy and tits for at least a minute before she turned and came to me. As I put my arm around her, Tommy said,
“Sara, I’ve got a couple of mates coming round tomorrow. I’ll let you know just before they arrive so that you can put some clothes on.”
“That ain’t going to happen.” I smiled and thought as I started to help Sara get the breakfast with Tommy still staring at her which he did all through breakfast.
The 3 of us talked, mainly small talk, but Tommy kept going back to Sara’s nudity, asking where she was naked, how many people had seen her naked, and if they’d taken any photographs of her.
Sara didn’t tell him about the happenings at the parties, possibly because he didn’t ask about parties.
Breakfast over, Tommy asked Sara and I what our plans were for after his parents got back from their cruise, but I answered him.
“Well, when we leave here when your parents get back, we’re going to my parents for a week or so, then we’re going on a holiday to somewhere hot.”
“You’re both students, how can you afford a proper holiday?” Tommy asked.
I told Tommy about my Aunt Beth and about the legacy, but not the amount, that was Sara’s and my business.
“Sara and I haven’t got a rich aunt so I guess that I’ll have to get a summer job when I go to university.” Tommy replied.
“We might get a summer job next summer,” Sara said, “but for now Dylan has the money for us to go and have some fun and get a good tan. Talking of which, if the weather is good here over the next week I might do some sunbathing here.”
“You don’t want to go visiting your old school friends Sara?”
“Not really, there’s only a couple that I wouldn’t mind seeing, but they’ve either go a job near their universities or are away on holiday.”
I interrupted the brother / sister conversation and reminded Sara that we had some online shopping to do, and find ourselves a holiday.
“I’ll go and get my laptop.” Sara said as she got up, turned and left the kitchen.
When she was gone, Tommy asked,
“Are you really good with my sister being naked so much Dylan?”
“Sure, as I said before, it’s good that a girl has confidence in her body and isn’t ashamed to show it. There’s no need for a girl to have any modesty, and it will build her confidence.”
“I guess.” Tommy replied just as Sara returned and said,
“Right, shall we go to the lounge, it will be more comfortable there.”
“Yeah, I should go as well, I told Mike that I’d be at his by 10 and it’s gone that now.” Tommy said.
Sara and I spent the next few hours searching for and ordering clothes for both of us, but mainly Sara, and a holiday.
Sara wanted next to nothing clothes that covered the important bits, but hid nothing. I was amazed by the number of online stores that sold such clothes.
We both chose what to get, Sara because she wanted to display herself, and me because I wanted hundreds, if not thousands, of holidaymakers to see every bit of her body.
Neither Sara, nor I, had been clubbing before and we intended to put that right on holiday so we looked at clubbing wear sites and we were both pleased with the skimpy clothes that they sold and we ordered some.
Sara had an idea that surprised me, she wanted to buy some underwear.
“But,” I started to say, but Sara quickly brought up a website and quelled my disappointment. The underwear that she had in mind had no fabric, just the strings.
“I think that those will nicely frame my slit and tits, draw people’s attention to them.”
I didn’t answer her, instead I lifted the laptop off her lap, pushed her back then we made love for the next 30 or so minutes.
“So you like that underwear the Dylan?” Sara asked once our passion was waning.
“Hell yeah, I didn’t know that they made such things, you can wear them when you’re expected to wear a bikini.”
“I was thinking that as well, shall we order a few sets then?”
We did. We also ordered a different G-string with no fabric, but it did have metal ring that the strings held it in place over a clit. I could just see Sara walking down the street with her clit sticking through that ring.
“You could pull that up tight and your clit sticking through the ring will look like a little cock.” I said.
“Hey, I don’t want to look like some trans girl who still has his / her / it’s cock.”
“Trust me Sara, you will NEVER EVER look like one of those.”
Next, we moved on to body jewellery, ordering some chains as well as other things. One item, that we ordered, was some barbells with shortish chain, but hanging from the lowest part of the chains was 2 little engraved disks. One said ‘FUCK’ and the other said. ‘ME’.
I liked those saying,
“You do realise that there’s a good chance that if some guy sees them he’ll want to take you up on it? Would you let him Sara?”
“Depends upon how good looking he is, and if you were watching Dylan.”
I reached over, kissed her and squeezed one of her nipples.
“Not so hard Dylan, they’re still a bit tender.”
We also ordered little chains for her waist and ankle after we both liked the look on them in the photograph of a girl wearing them.
One of the jewellery site had a link to a discipline equipment site which we browsed through. As we did that I could see Sara squirming a little so I put a tawse, a flogger, a ball gag, wrist and ankle cuffs and a collar into the shopping basket. Another couple of things that I put in the basket was butt plugs, one of them has a flashing light on the end of it, I thought that it would be fun for Sara to wear it at a party where the light wasn’t very good.
Sara looked excited when I came to click on ‘buy now’, and I decided that I was going to use my belt of her bare butt sometime in the next few days.
Next, we searched for a Beauty Salon that advertise Hair Removal. Sara said that she had thought about it before going to university, but didn’t have the money for it, and I was now in a position to make it happen, knowing that it would make both of us happy.
We found a salon that Sara had heard of, and phoned to book an appointment for our last day there so that she would have time to grow a little stubble before the procedure.
Finally, was the toy shops. I let Sara browse though the different pages and every time that she said that she liked something, I clicked on the ‘add to basket’ button.
“Are you sure Dylan,” Sara asked, “you’ve already spent a fortune on me” as I went to click on the ‘buy now’ button.
“Sara, of course I’m sure, I love you and I would give you my last penny; but I’m sure that you can find a way of repaying me that doesn’t involve money.”
Sara put her hand on my jeans covered cock and replied,
“Any time, any place lover.”
We ordered everything ‘express delivery’, with me happy to pay the extra, we didn’t want anything arriving after we had left to go to my parents house and Sara’s mother opening the package.
We both had a little laugh at the thought of her mother opening a package and finding a big dildo,
When it came to booking a holiday we both knew exactly what we wanted, hot, sun, sand, sea, lively night life and adults only. If we could find a resort near a clothes optional beach so much the better, but we had already decided that Sara was going to be totally naked on the beaches even if she wasn’t supposed to be.
I’d decided that we’d fly anywhere in the world to get what we wanted, but it turned out that there were a few places around the Mediterranean that looked perfect, so we booked one, for 4 weeks.
Then we sorted out the travel insurance and transport arrangements.
Once everything was sorted we again made love on the carpet in front of the television, me asking Sara what her mother would say if she knew what we were doing. That delayed Sara’s passion for a few minutes as she had a good laugh, but we were soon back at it with Sara riding me reverse cowboy.
“Fucking hell Sara!” we both heard just as we were about to cum, me for the first time, Sara the seconds time.
We both looked to the door and saw Tommy and who I found out to be Mike, one of Tommy’s friends.
Again, Sara’s passion was dented, but she didn’t stop riding me as she said,
“Oh hi Tommy, and Mike isn’t it, you’ve grown in the last year Mike, Don’t let us stop you doing whatever you came here to do.”
After Sara had bounced up and down another 6 or 7 times, with both boys staring at her, Tommy finally replied,
“We err, were going to connect my Xbox to the big screen TV.”
“Well don’t let us stop you, by the time you bring it down and connect it we should be done and we’ll get out of your way.”
Well that was me done, and I pumped my load deep into Sara’s body as I held her hips down. That triggered Sara’s orgasm and as I recovered I watched the 2 x 18 year-old boys recover from the sight and head for the stairs, glancing back as they went.
Sara had leant back, her tits now pointing to the ceiling, and I kissed her neck until she fully recovered which coincided we me going soft and the 2 boys arriving back with Tommy’s Xbox. Both Tommy and Mike paid more attention to Sara getting off me than to setting up the Xbox.
Sara and I went upstairs to get cleaned up and to decide what we were going to do that afternoon. The mutual decision was that we’d produce a list of everything that we’d need to buy locally for our holiday, and where we were going to get them from; and that’s what we did.
Then with there still being a couple of hours of sun left, Sara decided that she wanted to start on her tan, saying that she didn’t want to be all white when we hit the beach or the pool on holiday.
“But your skin is already light brown Sara.”
“Well yeah, but it’s been out of the sun for way too many years, it needs to get used to the sun again.”
I had no idea whether or not that was true but I wasn’t going to argue as Sara led me back down the stairs and out the back of the house.
I looked around and saw that the garden was overlooked by windows on the houses on either side, and when I mentioned it to Sara she replied,
“I don’t care, I’m and adult now so I can do what I want.”
“What if one of you neighbours sees you and tells your parents?”
“I’ll tell my parents the same as what I just told you, and if they don’t like it that’d just tough. I’m free of my mother’s domineering influence and I intend to stay that way. If it means that they never want to see me again it will be sad, but I have to put my needs first Dylan.”
“At uni breaks we could always go to my parents house, I don’t think that either of them, nor Toby would object to seeing you dressed in just your birthday suit. Hell, my father might even throw a summer barbecue to show-off his son’s naked girlfriend to their friends and neighbours.”
“That would be nice, let all your relatives see me like this. Hell, it there’s enough guys staring at me I might even treat them to an orgasm or two.”
“You are totally awesome Sara Thomson and I love every bit of you.”
“And I love you too Dylan.”
We sat on the garden chairs, facing the sun, with Sara’s butt perched on the front edge and her laying back so that she could spread her legs, her telling me that her inner thighs always used to be shielded from the sun and she didn’t want that this year.
“So you’ve sunbathed out here before then Sara?” I asked.
“Yes, but mum made me wear a horrible one-piece costume.”
“Did any of the neighbours see you?”
“Yes, but a young teenage girl wearing a one-piece costume probably didn’t excite the neighbours.”
“Maybe we could paint a one-piece costume on you and go to the park or somewhere where people could see you.”
“If we’re going to paint a costume on me then I want it to be a skimpy bikini, one that a close inspection will reveal that it’s only paint. Do you think that they make body paint that lets ultraviolet rays through?”
“I like the way that you’re thinking Sara, we’ll do some research later, I can just see you walking around the holiday resort wearing just a thin layer of paint.”
I’d placed my chair the opposite way round to Sara’s so that I could look at Sara’s front while she sunbathed, and I suddenly saw that her pussy was clenching then relaxing over and over.
“Are you trying to make yourself cum Sara?” I asked.
“That’s not the main aim, but it might be a pleasant side effect, no, I’m doing my Kegel exercises to keep my pussy muscles tight for both of us. If I start getting aroused you’ll see me leaking.”
I stared at her slightly spread pussy and watched it start to get shiny.
After a while I started glancing at the upstairs windows of the neighbours houses and I caught a quick flash of a young man’s face. When I told Sara she said,
“Oh that will be Brendan, he’s 3 years younger than me. I can’t imagining him complaining or telling my parents. He won’t want to risk me stopping showing myself to him. Relax Dylan, I don’t care who sees me like this.”
We spent a couple of hours out there before the sun went down, some of the time with me diddling Sara’s clit as she just lay back in the chair and enjoyed it.
That evening we all watched a movie although I kept seeing Tommy look over to Sara who was on the sofa next to me, but laying with her head on my lap. A couple of times I quietly said the code word to tell her that someone was staring at her and I saw her slowly open her legs so that Tommy had a better view of his sister’s pussy.
Sara got a bit vocal when we went to bed and I’m sure that Tommy had a wank or 2 remembering what his sister looked like naked,
I went to sleep spooning Sara with my cock inside her, and I woke up the next morning with my morning woody inside her so I gently fucked her to wake her up.
Over breakfast, with Sara still totally naked, Sara warned Tommy that we’d online ordered quite a few things that should be arriving either that day or the next and we agreed that one of us would be home all day to make sure that nothing was taken back.
Sara and I spent most of that day researching our holiday hotel, resort and surrounding area; and body paint. I really liked the idea of her wearing just a thin layer of paint where a bikini would be, and we ordered all the necessary to be able to do the job, again, express delivery.
That afternoon packages started to arrive and Sara wasn’t going to miss the opportunity to show her body to the delivery drivers, all of whom ended up grinning and being very complimentary about her state of dress.
Tommy was around for some of deliveries, and he seemed a little shocked that first time that Sara opened the front door to the deliver driver without putting any clothes on.
Unsurprisingly to me, Sara wanted to try-on all her new clothes and when she started Tommy was still around.
“Where are you planning on wearing that outfit Sara?” Tommy asked when she put on the dress that was made of quite a few 20 centimetre vertical strips of fabric, all with thousands of horizontal cuts in them. Her nipples couldn’t be restrained by the fabric and stuck out between the horizontal cuts, and her slit and butt were easily visible as well.
“On holiday to start off with, this outfit is like a Nun’s habit compared to what most girls wear when they go clubbing out there, especially in resorts like where we are going Tommy.”
“I need to get out more, but I’ll have to get job to be able to do that.” Tommy replied. Then he added,
“Is it alright if I take some photographs of you in these outfits Sara, I doubt that I’ll get a chance to see you in them again and I want to remember you wearing them?”
“Sure Tommy, you can share them with your mates as well if you want, or better still, invite them round and let them take their own photos.”
“Really, you don’t mind? What about you Dylan would you mind?”
“Nope, the more the merrier, but make sure that Sara has the space to move and get changed.”
“Oh, one more thing,” Sara said, “don’t let mum or dad see the photos.”
“I definitely won’t, I’ll put them in a password protected folded.”
Sara tried on the other outfits that had arrived, and all 3 of us liked them.
The chains with the 2 little engraved disks arrived as well, and when Sara attached them to her nipple barbells Tommy said,
“You’d better be around when she’s wearing those Dylan, with ‘FUCK’ and ‘ME’ hanging there someone might try to jump you.”
I smiled and Sara giggles a bit.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 05
The next morning, 3 of Tommy’s mates came to visit him. I wondered if Tommy had been bragging about his naked, older sister and invited them over but I didn’t ask because I didn’t care if he had. What I did know was that Sara was happy when they arrived and she kept walking into the lounge when they were trying to concentrate on their electronic games, although I suspected that they were concentrating on Sara’s body.
When the still naked Sara took delivery of more packages, Sara suggested that she try them on, but out the back because it was a warmish day and the sun was shining.
There was no way that the boys were going to object, as as we all went outside I watched the 4 boys get their phones out.
The first package opened contained some more clothes, a totally see-through top, a floaty skirt that was longer at the back than the front and that billowed out in the slight breeze letting everyone see her slit, and another skirt that was more like a long face cloth. It barely reached round her and when it was fastened there was a huge amount of upper thigh and hip showing.
A smaller package that arrived contained her strings only G-strings and one strings only bra.
Sara modeled them all as the boy’s phone cameras were really busy. The last one that Sara tried on was the one with the metal ring that went over her clit. It made her clit look even more amazing and even I had to take a couple of photographs of her wearing that G-string.
After the camera clicks slowed down Sara giggled a little and pulled the sides of the G-string up hard giving her a front wedgie and forcing even more of her clit through the ring.
I so wanted to nibble and chew it but I knew that it could keep for later, as Tommy and his mates took more photographs.
We had pizza for tea that day and when it was delivered Sara opened the door and was surprised to see that the delivery guy was boy who had been in her class a few years ago.
The poor boy just stared at Sara for ages before Sara remembered his name and said,
“Dave isn’t it, how are you, so you’re delivering pizza s now.”
Poor Dave was struggling to put a sentence together until Sara thanked him for the pizza and shut the door.
When she came to the kitchen she told us that Dave’s parents were very religious and she remembered him answering when the teacher has asked everyone what they wanted to do when they got a job. Apparently Dave had said a Vicar.
“And now he’s delivering pizzas.” I said.
“Well, he’s either lucky or unlucky.” Tommy added.
“Lucky I’d say.” I replied.
*****
Early the next morning the rest of what we had ordered arrived. Tommy quickly got on his phone to get his mates round as Sara and I cleaned-up after breakfast then went out the back to wait for the 3 boys.
“You know what’s in those packages don’t you Sara?” I asked.
“Yep.” Sara replied.
“And you realize that I’m going to use them on you don’t you?”
“I’m not sure about this Dylan, maybe it’s going a bit too far.”
“No it’s not, you know that you’ll enjoy it and I’m 200% sure that Tommy and his mates will watch the videos every time that they wank for years to come.”
“But I might cum.”
“You orgasmed the other day when Tommy caught us fucking.”
“Yeah but.”
“But nothing Sara, we’re doing it.”
“So domineering.” Sara managed to say just before the 4 boys walked out of the house holding their phones.
“So Sara, promise us that you are going to model every item that’s in these packages.” I asked.
“But I don’t know what’s in them.”
“Sara!”
“Okay then, I promise.”
I picked up the smallest package and passed it to Sara who quickly cut the packaging away to reveal a dildo and an egg vibrator.
“I see what that dildo is,” Tommy said, “but what that Easter egg shaped thing?”
“We’ll come back to that later guys, but for now watch Sara fuck herself with the dildo.” I replied.
As Sara picked up the dildo and presented it to her dripping pussy I stopped her and told Ethan to take it and slowly push it inside Sara’s pussy.
Ethan looked a bit shocked, but he stepped over and knelt to the side of the sitting Sara and he did as I had told him. Sara gasped as it first went in then she moaned as natural instinct took over and Ethan started to fuck her with it.
I stopped Ethan after a few strokes and I told him to pass the dildo to another of the mates.
He did, and each of them took it in turns to fuck Sarah with the dildo, even Tommy had a go, but I stopped each of them before Sara orgasmed. I wanted to keep her on the edge.
While that was going on, I setup the remote controlled egg on my phone and when they had all had a go with the dildo I said,
“Tommy, take this and push it up Sara’s hole.”
Sara got to off the chair and lay on the grass with her legs spread wide.
Tommy looked at me with his face looking as if he wanted confirmation so I nodded my head. I was standing where everyone could see me and I held my left hand out flat with the egg on it. Just as Tommy was about to pick it up, my right hand slid across my phone’s screen and the egg started vibrating.
All 4 guys stepped back in shock but, Sara just giggled as I switched it off and gestured for Tommy to try again. As he did so he said,
“Does that thing really do that inside a girl?”
“It does, and just you wait and see what it does to your sister.” I replied.
In the egg went causing Sara to moan a little.
“Right in Tommy, use you finger to push it right in.”
Tommy’s middle finger disappeared inside his sister’s vagina then came out again. I smiled as he turned his back then licked his finger.
“Okay guys,” I said, “let’s give you a demo.”
Having had lots of fun with Sara’s first remote controlled vibrator, both of us knew what to expect, but the guys didn’t have a clue and they stepped back as Sara started shaking. I’d turned it up to the maximum vibrations and Sara was holding her pussy and one tit, and moaning like hell.
“Is she alright?” Connor asked.
“Oh yes, she’s more than alright.” I replied as I slid my finger down to the bottom of the screen before I passed my phone to Tommy saying,
“You have a go then pass my phone to your mates.”
With a grin on his phone, Tommy took my phone and started driving his sister crazy.
“Experiment with it Tommy,” I said, “but don’t leave it on the max for too long, she can only take so much.”
All 4 boys had a turn at controlling Sara, and a couple of times she looked like she was about to cum so I told the guy to turn it down. Knowing what was else was coming I didn’t want her to cum just yet.
When the last of the guys had had his turn we all watched Sara get her composure back then I put my hand out and said,
“Egg please Sara.”
All 4 guys were a bit gobsmacked as Sara squeezed the egg out of her vagina before I told her to get up and open another package.
This package contained the tawse, the flogger, the ball gag, wrist and ankle cuffs and the collar. I passed the wrist and ankle cuffs to the guys and invited then to put them on Sara, and as they were doing that I put the collar and ball gag on her.
All done, the guys picked up their phones again, and while they were taking more photographs Connor asked me what all the things were for.
“Well, the ball gag is for when I don’t want her to disturb the neighbours when I fuck her brains out.” I replied.
“She does get quite noisy when they are in bed.” Tommy added.
“The collar is for when I lead her around on her hands and knees, and the cuffs are for when I want to tie her to a bed or table or suspend her from the ceiling by her wrists of ankles before I whip her ass with one of these.” I replied as I picked up the tawse and the flogger.
“Sara lets you do that to her?” Tommy asked.
“Yeah, sure, she loves it don’t you Sara?” I replied as we all turned to get Sara’s response.
Sara couldn’t do any more than just nod her head.
I knew that I was laying it on a bit thick for the boys, but they were all things that Sara and I had talked about and that she’s said that she’d like to try. If she was pissed at me for saying it I would apologies later, but I guessed that she knew I was just saying it to wind up the boys.
“So you’d really use those on Sara?” Connor asked as he pointed to the flogger and the tawse.
“Obviously I haven’t before because we’ve just bought them, but I’ve spanked her a few times and she really enjoyed it didn’t you Sara?”
We all turned to look at Sara and she again nodded.
“Okay guys, which of you would like to use one of these, or just your hand, to make Sara’s butt red.?”
There was deadly silence as all 4 of them were reluctant to have a go, so I moved the strongest looking chair to in-front of the guys, and, without being instructed to do so, Sara went to the back of it and bent over the back of the chair, spreading her legs as she did so.
The 4 guys now had a great view of her spread butt and pussy. Connor was the first to point his phone at Sara’s butt.
Then I gave Sara 5 swats with each of the tawse and the flogger. None of them were too hard but Sara’s butt was definitely turning red.
I handed the tawse to one of the guys, and the flogger to another and invited them to land 5 swats. Tommy was the first and before he started he asked,
“Are you sure that this is okay Sara?”
Sara nodded her head.
Sara’s butt was quite red by the time that the 4 guys had finished, but none of the swats had been really hard and Sara hadn’t cried or orgasmed, but the expression on her face told me that she was definitely quite aroused.
Last out of the packages was a battery magic wand. Again, none of the boys had seen one before so I told Sara to get back on the grass and on her back. She didn’t need telling to spread her legs, and as I was making sure that the wand worked I was telling the boys that the best place to use it on a girl to get her aroused was her nipples and her clit which, in Sara’s case, was very prominent, the boys having seen it sticking through the ring of the G-string.
I explained to the boys that you should not press the wand onto the girl, just let it touch the part that you are aiming for.
Then I passed the wand to Tommy, and again he looked at Sara’s face for approval, and after a nod, Tommy held the want against her already erect left nipple causing Sara to let out a stifled moan.
Tommy started to relax and Sara started to get worked up even more.
Tommy teased both of Sara’s nipples for quite a few seconds before moving down to her engorged clit and Sara went off like a rocket.
“She usually takes longer than that Tommy,” I said, “but that’s the desired result. If you put the wand back on her clit her orgasm will last longer.”
So he did, as we all watched Sara’s body shaking and jerking, and her muffled cries of delight.
After a good minute or so I told Tommy to stop and pass the wand to one of the other.
“Guys, girls aren’t like you or me, we need to recover, by girls can get right back up there almost instantly. Give Sara a minute to come down a little, then the next one of you take over and see if you can take her back up there.”
Three more orgasms later, Sara looked shattered as I told the guys that the show was over and they went back inside leaving Sara spread eagle on the grass recovering. I released the ball gag then went into the kitchen, got her a drink then went and sat beside her until she was just about back to normal.
“Wow,” Sara said, “the last thing that I expected when we came here was for that to happen, thank you, thank you, thank you Dylan, I love you so much, but you need some relief, help me take this lot up to my room then please can you fuck my brains out, then tell me how red my butt is?
“That will be my pleasure, but only if you have the energy.”
“Oh I’ll find it, but if I don’t, just keep fucking me, even if I pass out. You deserve the relief.”
“You want me to fuck you even if you are out cold Sara?”
“Yeah, not like at the parties where I was pretending, when I’m actually out cold, I want you to have all the pleasure that you can get. Besides, you fuck me to wake me up on a morning, so what’s the difference?”
I did fuck Sara’s brains out, and that time I’m sure that she was loud enough for Tommy and his mates to hear her over the noise of whatever game they were playing.
We had a quiet night.
*****
The next day was Sara’s Laser Hair Removal appointment, and the day before her parents were due back, and we were both pleased that she would be getting rid of the stubble that had been growing.
The appointment was for mid afternoon and after breakfast Sara put some clothes on, disappointed that she hadn’t made it for a full week without clothes.
We got the bus into town and did a bit of shopping. Sara took me to the shops where her and a friend used to go to have some fun trying on clothes, telling me how they dared each other to leave the curtains open or go out into the main part of the shop, wearing very little, or nothing, to swap a garment for a different size. It sounded to me like she just continued those games when I went shopping with her. Indeed, that day in one shop she did just that and me and 2 other guys watched her trying on some tops after taking her dress off revealing to the 3 of us that she wasn’t wearing anything other than that dress.
I took Sara to an ‘all you can eat’ Chinese restaurant for lunch, not that Sara ate much,
“Got to stay slim for the holiday.” Sara said, “You don’t want me getting all fat do you?”
“You will never get fat Sara.” I replied, “If you ever start putting lots of weight on I’ll lock you in a room and only let you have small, healthy meals and sex.”
At the beauty salon Sara got a shock. The girl appointed to do the deed was one that she went to school with.
Sara introduced us then, as we walked to the back of the salon, Sara asked Elaine if I could be present whilst the procedure was taking place.
“That’s never been asked of me before,” Elaine replied, “you do realize that you have to get naked and into some embarrassing positions so that I can zap everywhere?”
“I expected that Elaine, and there isn’t a square millimeter of me that Dylan hasn’t studied in great detail.”
“Well I guess that there’s no reason why not, okay then.”
“And would it be okay if he videoed some of it?”
“Wow Sara, you used to be quite a shy, prudish looking girl, you really have changed. Again, I see no reason why not. Will you be asking me to zap all Dylan’s pubic hair as well? Just joking.”
“You know Elaine,” Sara said as we entered a little back room and Elaine locked the door, “that’s not a bad idea, I do sometimes get one of his pubic hairs stuck in my throat, what do you think lover?”
I was stunned. I’d never even considered shaving my pubes before, but as Sara stripped and climbed on the table, I thought about it and decided that it wasn’t a bad idea, and if it stopped Sara getting hairs stuck in her throat I was all for it.
“Okay.” I said, “I’ll do it, or should I say Elaine can do it.”
“Good,” Elaine replied, “I’ll do you after I’ve done Sara. I don’t get much practice on men.”
Elaine got started on Sara’s armpits and they were both talking nineteen to the dozen. The majority of the conversations were about their old school days and where their schoolmates were now, and it wasn’t until Elaine moved down to Sara’s pubic area, and Sara spread her legs wide, that I stated videoing her.
“I like your piercing Sara, did it hurt?” I managed to pick out of the conversation that was going on.
In my ignorance, I’d only thought about Sara’s pussy and pubic mound being lasered, but Elaine had been totally right, Sara had to get in some positions that most women (probably) would find really embarrassing, but Sara and Elaine just kept taking as if Sara got lasered like that every day.
Finally it was over and Sara just about jumped off the table, didn’t get dressed, and said,
“Okay, that’s me done, get those jeans off Dylan and climb up.”
I hesitated a bit and Sara continued,
“Come on Dylan, I know that you’ve got a hard-on and I’m sure that it won’t be the first hard cock that Elaine has seen, and I bet that she’s had guys shooting their load when she’s been handling them, isn’t that right Elaine?”
“It sure is.”
I dropped my jeans and boxers and climbed onto the table, my cock pointing to the ceiling behind my head.
“I can see what you like about Dylan Sara.” Elaine said.
“That’s just one of the things Elaine.” Sara replied as Elaine got to work with a pair of scissors.
Then Sara added,
“Will that table take the weight of both of us Elaine?”
“Probably, but you can’t fuck him Sara, I wouldn’t be able to get to do my job.”
“But I can sit on his face to take his mind off what you are doing”
“Good thinking Sara, you always were quite bright.”
And that’s what Sara did, with her facing what Elaine was doing to me.
“I’ll do the base of his cock first Sara, because no man can last long with you doing that to him and me doing my job down here. Sara, if you think that he’s going to cum before I finish his cock, grab it near the tip and squeeze. That should stop him shooting all over the place and keep him hard until I’m finished with his cock.”
“Quite an expert on cocks I see Elaine,” Sara said.
“I’ve learned a few tricks Sara, you have to in this job. I could show you how to make a cock soft in seconds Sara, but that’s not what we want here is it?”
Meanwhile, Sara’s pussy had found its way to my mouth and my tongue was getting busy. My hands had also made their way up Sara’s front and I was caressing her tits.
Sara orgasmed first, closely followed by me but I felt one of Sara’s hands grip the end of my cock and squeeze to stop me unloading. Fortunately, Elaine wasn’t far from finishing the base of my cock and when Sara released her grip as I felt her mouth over the tip of my cock and I got instant relief.
When my cock stopped pumping I realized that Sara wasn’t bent over and that it must have been Elaine’s mouth that had accepted my load.
“Had the 2 of them planned that to happen, was it Sara’s idea, or was it Elaine’s idea?” I wondered but didn’t ask. I was going to save that question for later.
Sara stayed over my face and I continued licking and sucking while Elaine got on with her job. Unsurprisingly, it was only seconds before my wilting cock went into reverse and got hard again.
“Here,” I heard Sara say, “I’ll hold that out of your way.”
I felt a hand (presumably Sara’s) take hold of my cock and pull it to one side, but it wasn’t long before that hand started slowly wanking me.
I heard both girls giggle a bit as I felt the whatever denuding my balls of hair.
That part of the procedure soon came to an end and the machine moved to my pubes.
I felt the hand moving my cock from side to side and pushing it down as the slow wanking continued.
“He’s going to cum again.” I heard Sara say before the machine stopped and a mouth engulfed my cock again, only I wasn’t ‘with it’ enough to know if it was Sara’s mouth or Elaine’s.
As soon as my cock started wilting, the machine started again and the hand was holding and slowly wanking my cock again.
This time, however, when I heard the machine power down, I heard Elaine say that she was finished. The hand let go of my cock and Sara climbed off me and off the table.
“You look so much better Dylan.” Sara said.
As I got off the table I saw, and heard both girls giggling a bit, but I was more interested in putting my boxers and jeans back on, and Sara got dressed as well.
Both girls had big grins on their faces as we all walked to the sales counter where I paid, then gave Elaine a couple of twenties as a tip.
“My pleasure, seeya.” Elaine said as we left the salon.
As we walked away from the salon, I asked Sara if it was her hand that had been wanking me and was it her stomach that had my cum in it, but all she would say was,
“You enjoyed yourself didn’t you?”
“Hell yes.”
“Well that’s all you need to know lover, but you’d better be up for a good passion session later this evening.”
“No worries there darling.” I replied.
As we headed to the bus stop Sara asked,
“Who are you going to send that video to Dylan?”
“All the guys in my Contacts List, well except my mum and dad, although I suspect that dad would enjoy seeing it.”
“You’d send it to all those guys Dylan, even your uni professors and teachers?”
“Would you mind if I did Sara?”
“I guess not.”
“Well I was just joking, we’ll got through the list later and you can decide who is going to be one of the lucky ones.”
*****
Sara stripped naked as soon as we got to her parent’s house and I noticed that Tommy was really getting used to his older sister being naked all the time.
Sara gave the pizza delivery guy his last pleasant surprise, well at that house, that evening, and later Sara and I fucked a lot, knowing that the next night I would be back on the airbed.
*****
The next morning after Sara and I finished round 2 of what we started the previous evening, we did our bit in the bathroom before we both put some clothes on, then had breakfast before making sure that the house was clean and tidy. That included packing all Sara’s new clothes and toys into our suitcases ready to go to my parents house.
We’d only just started to relax when we heard a car on the drive then the front door burst open with Sara’s mum and dad full of the wonderful time that they’d had on their cruise.
My probable, future in-laws just didn’t want to stop telling us every detail of the cruise, although there was one moment when they stopped and praised Sara for doing a great job of looking after Tommy and keeping the house all spic and span.
For once, I was actually happy to go to the air bed, just to get away from the incessant cruise story telling. It was probably enough to put me off cruises for life.
I missed Sara’s company in bed that night although we did exchange many text messages telling the other what we were going to do to when we were on our own together.
*****
Again I missed Sara’s company when I woke up, and I wasn’t happy when I had to wait for Sara to finish in the bathroom before going in, instead of sharing with her.
When we finally wheeled our suitcases down the road to the bus stop Sara said,
“I don’t think that I could have taken another day of that. I’m sure that the next week will be much more bearable.”
“Yeah, but not as good as the weeks after when we are on holiday.” I replied.
The bus journeys, then the train journey weren’t as pleasurable as some of the others that we’ve had and we couldn’t enjoy each other’s bodies although Sara was sat in an aisle seat on the train and she was wearing a very short skirt and her knees were never together.
She must have accidentally flashed her bare pussy to lots of people walking down the aisle, if they’d looked that way, although I did see a couple of guys do a double-take and smile.
Sara definitely flashed the people at the last bus stop when her case fell over and she bent at the waist to pick it up, but no one gave any indication that they had seen her bare butt. Maybe they just weren’t looking.
*****
A great week at my parents house.
Mum or dad must have seen us approaching the house because they met us in the drive and my mum was the first to give Sara a big hug, even before she gave me a quicker one. My dad was the next to hug Sara and he was wearing a thin shirt, I was sure that he must have felt Sara’s hard nipples pressing on his chest.
Then Sara and I got a bit of a shock as a new member of the family came running out to greet us. Sara’s parents had bought a Labrador puppy, and it was more excited than all of us adults put together.
It was sniffing all around Sara and I and trying to jump up onto us. Sara squat down to pat Benji and he jumped onto her forcing her to fall over backwards, and as she went over, her skirt got caught on one of Benji’s paws and went up to her waist, and with and Benji on top of her, licking her face, he was stopping Sara from being able to correct her wardrobe malfunction.
Both my mum and dad were shouting at Benji to get off Sara but Benji wasn’t interested in listening to them as mum, dad and myself looked down on the spectacle which included Sara’s bare, and slightly spread pussy.
Finally, my dad bent over and picked up Benji, allowing Sara to get to her feet and straighten her skirt.
Both mum and dad were full of apologies, but Sara just brushed the incident off saying that she loved dogs and that it was her fault for squatting down.
Once inside the house, I took the cases up to my bedroom whilst Sara and my mum went to the kitchen to put the kettle on and start a very friendly conversation that could well have gone on for hours.
In my bedroom I was very pleased to see that my small bed had been swapped for a much bigger one, although I had enjoyed the intimate closeness at Easter. Then I went back down and had a catch-up conversation with my dad who told me that Toby had been accepted into a different university than the one that Sara and I go to.
Eventually, Sara and my mum emerged, only to continue talking in the lounge where Sara sat on the sofa next to me, which was also opposite my dad. As usual, Sara didn’t cross her legs and when I looked at my dad I couldn’t tell if he was looking up her skirt or not.
Over another cup of tea, my mother said,
“I hope that neither of you mind, but we’ve invited some of our relatives over for a barbecue tomorrow, I wanted everyone to meet the wonderful girl that my Dylan is seeing. Have you checked the barbecue over George, I’d hate for it to be not working tomorrow.”
“Yes dear, it will be fine, I just hope that the weather will hold.”
Benji had settle down once we had gone into the house, but when Sara and my mum had come into the lounge he got all excited again, and for some strange reason, he seemed to really like Sara and he had to be told a few times to stop trying to climb up onto her. He calmed down a bit when he sat at Sara’s feet with his head resting between Sara’s knees whilst she patted his head.
The thing was, I could see his nose twitching like he was sniffing at something. I guessed what it was and whispered for Sara to close her knees. She gave me a strange look but did close them, forcing Benji’s head onto the top of her knees, but Sara kept petting him.
After a lot more talking, I heard the front door opening and my brother Toby walked in. Benji lost interest in Sara and ran over to Toby who had to pet him while he said hello then told us about his summer job flipping burgers at a fast food joint.
Toby managed to extract himself from Benji then he went up to have a shower to get rid of the smell of burgers and Benji returned to sit at Sara’s feet.
Then my mother apologised saying that my dad, Toby and herself all had to go to work during the week, but my dad would be able to take Sara and myself to the airport on the Saturday. I tried to say that it wasn’t necessary and that we were happy taking the bus and train, but my mother insisted.
I know that Sara enjoys having wardrobe malfunctions on public transport, but I reasoned with myself that there would be millions of opportunities when we were on holiday.
Shortly after that mother decided that she should go and start the tea and Sara followed her into the kitchen, leaving dad and myself then Toby, to talk about things that the women probably wouldn’t be interested in.
After tea we all sat around talking and watching a movie, Sara with Benji sat at her feet with his head on her knees whilst she patted him.
“Benji really likes you Sara.” My mother said.
“Well I like him too, I always wanted a dog but my mother wouldn’t have one in the house.”
I smiled to myself as I remembered Benji sniffing when he had his head between Sara’s knees.
Around 9:30 I excused Sara and myself saying that we were going to have an early night and I patted her bare butt under her skirt as we climbed the stairs.
“Patience lover.” Sara whispered.
We took it in turns in the bathroom, me first, and when I got back I saw that the door to my room was open and the now naked Sara had got her ball gag out.
“Might need that later.” Sara said as she picked up her things and headed to the bathroom.
When she returned I asked her,
“Didn’t stop to let Toby have a good look at you did you?”
“No, I didn’t see him, but there could be some opportunities with both your parents working during the day and Toby working silly shifts.”
“I’ll ask him about his shifts in the morning. I see that you’ve got your ball gag out of the case.”
“Yeah, I don’t want to disturb your parents.”
“Yes, it might get a little lively in there tonight after your pussy displays today.”
“Those were accidents, well mostly.”
“That’s okay, now get on you back so that I can check that there’s no rash or anything after your mate Elaine lasered you.”
“Yes, and I’ll have to check you as well Dylan.”
We were both good, but the inspections turned into a 69 that we both enjoyed, Sara commenting that she preferred the bald me.
“I think that I’d better put your ball gag on you for the next bit Sara, I’m going to fuck your brains out.”
I wouldn’t worry about a bit of noise Sara. Sometimes I used to hear mum and dad, presumably having sex, on a night, so I’m sure that they won’t mind hearing your moans of pleasure.
*****
The next morning I went to the bathroom first, and when I got back Sara was spread eagle on the bed and Benji was between her legs licking her pussy. When she saw me she said,
“You didn’t shut the door properly and I got a visitor.”
“So I see.”
“He’s good, not as good as you Dylan, but he’s going to make me cum if he keep this up. His tongue is so long, it goes right inside me.”
“Do you want me to pull him off?”
“Yes, no, I don’t know, do you want him to stop Dylan?”
“It’s your pussy Sara, your choice.”
“Oh, oh, quick, cover my mouth Dylan, I’m gonna cuuuuuuuuuum.”
I just managed to get my hand over Sara’s mouth in time for her not to let the whole household know that she was having and orgasm, but I doubt that Benji knew about human orgasms because he didn’t stop and Sara’s orgasm kept going, on and on.
In the end I pulled a pillow over Sara’s face then pulled Benji off the bed, and shut him outside our room.
“Oh my gawd Dylan.” Sara said when I lifted the pillow off her face and when she was able, “we’d better not get a dog like Benji when we get a house. If we do you might just be out of a job.”
“I like dogs, but I prefer cats, I like a nice, unclothed pussy sitting on my lap.” I replied.
“You can have mine anytime that you want lover.”
Sara made it to the bathroom and back without being seen, then we went down for the breakfast that my mother was already cooking.
“You’re going to have to cook your own breakfasts for the rest of the week,” my mum said, “your dad and me will probably have left for work before you two emerge.”
“That’s okay mum,” I said, “we’re both good and coking beans on toast.”
“I’m sure that Sara can do better than that, and hey Dylan, I seem to remember you cooking a whole Sunday lunch for us once.”
“Guilty as charged mum.”
“Dylan, later this morning can you help your father get the barbecue going and get the chairs and table out of the garage.”
“What can I do to help Mary?” Sara asked.
“Nothing, you’re the guest of honour so all you have to do is be here and look your usual beautiful. Besides, just as soon as any of the other arrive you’ll have to spend all your time answering question. I’m sure that the men will want your attention all the time.”
Back in our room I said,
“Sorry about the barbecue Sara, I didn’t know that mum was going to invite all my relatives over.”
“That’s okay babes, if they’re all as nice as your mother it will be okay, just keep thinking about where we’ll be next week at this time.”
“True, and we’ll look for places where we can fuck as much as our bodies will let us.”
“Public places I hope.”
“I’ll do my best. You know that I really like watching men groping you, and you pleasuring them.”
“Yeah, and them doing a Benji on me.”
“That was quite a scene wasn’t it? Was his tongue really that good?”
“It was, but as I said, not as good as yours Dylan.”
“Shall we take him for a walk before I have to help my dad?”
Benji knew what someone holding up his leash meant and he came running over to me and the 3 of us were soon walking down the road with Benji on the leash.
Sara had decided to wear a tank top and skirt that morning, and walking down the street had 2 effects on her. Firstly, her headlights went to main beam almost as soon as we went out of the front door. and secondly, the slight breeze was lifting her skirt - which she ignored.
However, Benji not being able to run free needed something else to occupy him and he kept jumping up at Sara, often catching her skirt as he tried to jump on her. He also kept trying to sniff, or lick, her pussy.
“Not here Benji.” Sara kept saying to him, and after about the tenth attempt I said,
”You keep saying ‘not here Benji’ does that mean that you wouldn’t stop him if we were somewhere private Sara?”
“Maybe. Would you be mad with me if I let him?”
“Of course not, as I said, your body, you choice Sara.”
“Then maybe I will, but you’ll have to fuck me afterwards.”
“That will be my pleasure.”
A couple of times, Sara and I stopped walking for me to point out something to her and Benji wasn’t happy just standing there. Trying to get out attention, Benji rolled on his back and stuck his legs up in the air. Each time that he did this, Sara bent over, at the waist, and tickled his stomach.
Of course this meant that Sara’s skirt rode up her back and the first time it was only me that saw her bare butt and shiny pussy, but the second time there just happened to be a couple of older teenage boys walking our way. Once I’d seen that they’d seen Sara, I quietly said the code word to tell her that someone was staring at her and she stayed bent over until she saw them walking away.
“Thanks lover.” Sara said when she straightened up and we started walking again, then a bit later she asked,
“Do you think we’ll have time to fuck before we’ve got to start getting ready for the barbecue?”
“I’m sure that we’ll be able to fit a quickie in, if not we’ll sneak away for a while when everyone is gossiping.”
When we got back, Benji was locked out in the back garden, Sara helped my mother getting the food ready and I helped my dad getting the barbecue lit and getting the garden furniture out of the garage.
About 30 minutes before anyone was due to arrive, Sara and I went upstairs to get changed. As we climbed the stairs, Sara asked me if any of my relatives were prudes.
“Not that I know of, there’s often been some banter with sexual overtones, why?”
“Just deciding what to wear.”
Sara was ready before me. She quickly got naked then raised one of the suitcases and came out with a VERY short, floaty skirt and a loose fitting top that has no sides.”
Before she put them on we had the quickie, I sat on the edge of the bed and Sara came and knelt either side of my hips the impaled herself on me. She quickly went up and down until we’d both cum.
“You do know that you’ll have a lot of wardrobe malfunction in that outfit?” I asked as Sara wiped her leaking pussy with a tissue.
“I hope so.” Sara replied.
Sara brushed her hair while she waited for me, then we went downstairs and outside.
“So this is the amazing girl who Dylan has managed to snare.” My uncle Henry said as soon as he saw us.
“Hi there uncle Henry. Sara, this is my uncle Henry, my aunt Wendy, and that reprobate over there with my dad is Joe.”
“That’s some outfit that you’re nearly wearing Sara,” uncle Henry said, “I can see why Dylan likes you.”
“Henry, leave the girl alone. Sara, you ignore my husband, he’s just a sexist pig. You make the most of your youthful body Sara, or you’ll get to my age and wish that you’d had more fun when you were younger. You’ve certainly got the body for it Sara, Dylan is a lucky young man.”
“I’m the lucky one,” Sara replied, “Dylan is everything that I ever dreamed of.”
Just then, another couple walked round the side of the house and I excused Sara and me and we walked over to them, and the girl following them.
“Uncle Harvey, aunt Jane, Lucy, this is Sara. Sara this is my uncle Harvey, his wife Jane and daughter Lucy.
“Hi, nice to meet you all.” Sara said.
Before uncle Harvey or aunt Jane could say anything, Lucy took Sara’s arm and pulled her away. As they started to walk I heard Lucy say,
“I like the outfit, I wish that my mum would let me wear something like that.”
“How do you know that she won’t?”
“I just know.”
Then uncle Harvey asked,
“Meet her at university did you Dylan?”
“Yes, at a party.”
“Are university parties as wild as they say?”
“That depends upon what you call ‘wild’ uncle, okay lots of people get drunk and some are daft enough to take drugs.”
“No orgies then?”
“Harvey!” Jane exclaimed.
“That’s okay aunt,” I said, “No uncle, well not that I’ve heard of.”
“You should go looking son, there must me some somewhere, it wouldn’t be a university if there weren’t.” Uncle Harvey replied.
“Come on Harvey,” aunt Jane said as she grabbed uncle Harvey’s hand, “what Dylan and Sara get up to at university is their business, not ours.”
I smiled as aunt Jane pulled uncle Harvey towards my mother who was talking to aunt Wendy.
I started to walk over to my father when I heard,
“Dylan, hold on a sec.”
I turned and saw my uncle Trevor, aunt Janice, and their sons Ethan and Richard, both in their late teens.
“Oh hi there, how are you all?”
“We’ll be better when we’ve met this gorgeous girlfriend of yours that we’ve heard so much about.” Uncle Trevor said.
I led the 4 of them over to Sara, and as she turned to look at me and the 4 of them, I saw that her right tit had escaped. Of course Sara did nothing and I said nothing as I introduced the 4 to Sara.
That done, aunt Janice said,
“Err Sara, you’ve got a problem with your top.”
“Don’t spoil it for us.” Trevor said.
“TREVOR.” Aunt Janice said.
“Oops,” Sara said as she straightened her top. “I liked this top on the mannequin in the store, but I didn’t imagine I’d have accidents like this, sorry.”
I knew that that last bit was wrong, but there was no way that I was going to say anything.
By then, Ethan and Richard had gone over to Joe and Lucy who were getting a drink, and they missed the show.
“Janice, I’ve said this before, and I’ll say it again, the female body is a work of art, especially when aroused, and it should not be hidden away from the world, and it’s perfectly natural and normal for a girl to get aroused when she’s thinking about being naked, more so when she actually is naked, even partially exposed.”
“Sorry about Trevor, that’s the artist in him speaking, just ignore him Sara.” Janice said.
“That’s okay Janice,” Sara replied, “I actually agree with him, do you draw or paint Trevor?”
“Only occasionally, don’t seem to have the time these days, would you model for me Sara?”
“TREVOR stop it, leave the poor girl along.” Janice said as she grabbed his arm and dragged him away for Sara and I.
“There’s an idea for you back at uni Sara, you could model for the art department.” I said.
“Hmm, I’ll look into that when we go back, come on, let’s mingle.”
“Yes, I’m sure that the olds want to ask you a million and one questions Sara.”
And that’s what we did for the next hour or so, and I was pleased that I didn’t have any more aunts and uncles living within 50 miles.
Finally, dad shouted that the food was ready and Sara and I stood back whilst everyone else made a B-line for the food.
“Sorry about all this Sara.” I said.
“That’s okay, I’m quite enjoying talking to your aunts and uncles. That Trevor is quite a one isn’t he?”
“He’s a good laugh at times, would you actually pose naked for him if he asked Sara?”
“Sure, why not, if I’m going to model for the art department posing for Trevor would be good practice at staying perfectly still for a long time. I wonder if he’s want to draw just my pussy?”
The olds got their food and then us younger ones went and got ours. The parents had occupied all the chairs so us younger ones sat on the grass to eat ours.
Like Lucy, Sara had sat crossed leg, Indian style, but unlike Lucy, who was wearing some daisy dukes, Sara’s very short skirt was doing nothing to hide her pussy, what’s more, as she kept reaching down to her food, her right tit worked it’s way out from behind the sideless top.
Of course Joe, Ethan and Richard all noticed what was on show and I watched them watching Sara. I didn’t whisper the code word to her as I was 100% sure that she already knew.
Nothing was said about Sara’s exposure as we all talked about our first years at university, except for Richard who had left school a year early and is now an apprentice plumber, although he did have a couple of good stories to tell about him and his trainer going to do household repairs where there was only a scantily clad woman present.
Neither Sara, nor I, talked about what Sara and I did at the parties.
Food over, Joe and Richard disposed of the plates and leftovers and replenished our drinks. I was sure that they just wanted us to stay sat in the circle so that they could ogle Sara, and neither Sara nor I wanted that to end.
Shortly after Joe and Richard had sat down again, I saw that my mother, or father, had let Benji out, and we all watched as went to all the olds with his tail wagging frantically as he got spoken to and patted.
Then Benji saw us sat on the grass and he came bounding over, going from one of us to the other seeking attention and licking our faces.
Benji got to Lucy before Sara and he kept sniffing at her jeans covered crotch. Lucy obviously liked Benji, but she didn’t like his sniffing her pussy, so she straightened her legs and clamped them together.
Shortly after that, Benji moved to Sara, and after licking her face he sort of climbed onto her, forcing her to go backwards, leaving her on her back. As she’d gone over, her bent knees straightened, but because Benji was stood between her legs, she couldn’t close them.
Also, Benji climbing all over her had cause both her tits to escape, and her skirt to be pushed up to her waist.
Sara’s tits and spread pussy were on display to my cousins, none of whom were doing anything to get Benji off Sara. Not even when Benji started licking Sara between her legs.
“Oh my gawd,” I heard Lucy say between hearing Sara repeatedly saying,
“Benji, stop it, get off me,” knowing that he wouldn’t.
After a good minute of that I decided that I should really do something, even though I was sure that Sara was enjoying every second of it, and I got to my feet, grabbed Benji’s collar and pulled him back saying,
“Benji, you’re a naughty boy, leave Sara alone.”
With her tits and spread pussy still on display, Sara took quite a few seconds to sit up and straighten her clothes, saying,
“Well that was embarrassing. It’s a good job that girls don’t need much modesty theses days.”
“Are you all right Sara?” Lucy asked.
“Yeah, I’m fine, dogs have no manners.”
Meanwhile, I led Benji over to my father and asked him to keep the dog away from those who were sitting on the grass.
“Are you sure that you are okay Sara,” Ethan said, “that was quite a display, by the way, I like the piercing.”
“I’m fine, thank you Ethan. I’m still deciding what would be best to hang from my piercings.”
“Little bells.” Joe suggested.
“Don’t be silly Joe, Sara isn’t a cow.” Lucy said.
“How about one of those things that bangs against your clit when you walk?” Ethan suggested.
“Got one of those.” Sara said.
That revelation sort of brought that topic of conversation to an end which was a bit disappointing for me, and I guess Sara as well, as Lucy asked if anyone was going on a holiday.
I announced where Sara and I were going, but I didn’t say for how long.
“That’s one of the places where groups of English people go to get drunk and make a nuisance of themselves isn’t it?” Lucy asked.
“Yes it is,” I replied, “but it’s not just the English the German’s as just as bad, maybe worse because when the cops appear they start speaking English so the English get blamed.”
“Don’t worry.” Sara said, “we’re not going to get involved, if any of that starts near us we’ll do a runner won’t we lover, we’re going there for lots of Sun, Sea and S …. Fun.”
I nodded my head.
“You mean fucking?” Ethan asked.
“That as well.” I answered.
A bit later Trevor came over and asked Sara if he could have a word. She got up and they went to the bottom of the garden where they quietly spoke for a minute or so before Sara came back and resumed her place in the circle, sitting and exposing her pussy like she originally had.
“What did my dad want Sara?” Ethan asked.
“He wants to draw me, says that I’d make a great model.”
“Are you going to do it Sara?” Lucy asked.
“Yeah, why not, he’s coming over on Wednesday, want to come along and watch him?”
“Isn’t he working on Wednesday?” Lucy asked.
“Say’s he’ll take a lieu day.”
“Are you going to model naked for uncle Trevor? Joe asked.
“Won’t uncle George and aunt Mary be here?” Lucy asked.
“No,” I replied.
“And you’re good with this Dylan?” Lucy continued, “I know that my boyfriend would be well annoyed if I stripped off for a strange man.”
“Trevor isn’t a strange man, he’s Ethan’s and Richard’s father, and your uncle Lucy, he isn’t going to try anything with me.” Sara replied.
“Yes I’m okay with it, if Sara wants to flaunt her body to anyone that her decision, it’s her body.” I replied to Lucy.
“And it’s not like you’ll be showing anything that we all haven’t seen today.” Joe added.
“You shouldn’t be looking Joe,” Lucy said, “Sara is like one of our family now.”
“That’s okay Lucy, I don’t mind people looking at me.”
The conversation subject changed again, and after a while the olds came over and said that it was time to leave.
After hugs all around, and Sara’s top not staying where it was intended to, they started to leave, just as Toby arrived home from work.
“You just missed everyone Toby.” My mother said.
“Not to worry, they were here to meet Sara not me, I can see them anytime. Any barbecue left?”
“Some of our cousins will be back on Wednesday,” I said to Toby when we were alone,
“Uncle Trevor is coming over to draw Sara.”
“Well that’s fortunate, Wednesday is my day off. Will Sara be naked?”
“I presume so.” I replied.
“Mum and dad aren’t taking the day off are they?”
“Not as far as I know, I don’t think that they know that uncle Trevor is coming over.”
“Good, the real thing is so much better than the videos that you sent me, got any more?”
“Yes, I have a few.”
“Can you send me them please?”
“Sure, and hopefully, there’ll be a lot more from our holiday.”
“Oh yes, you lucky bastard.”
Toby and I turned and saw that Sara was helping my mum and dad clear-up so I started stacking the chairs and taking them and the tables into the garage leaving dad to put them where he wanted them.
Toby and I went inside and found mum and Sara in the kitchen washing-up and putting things away. We sat at the table talking and watching Sara as she kept bending at the waist to put items in the floor cabinets giving Toby and I frequent looks at her bare butt, pussy and hanging tits as her sideless top fell away from her body.
I said the code word to tell Sara that she was being watched and she responded by spreading her legs more each time that she bent over from then on. Toby had a puzzled look on his face when I said the code word, but he still kept staring at Sara’s bare butt.
*****
The Monday and the Tuesday were pretty lazy days with Sara doing some nude sunbathing when it was warm enough, but putting some clothes on before mum, dad or Toby were due to get home, and when we took Benji for a walk.
Talking of Benji, we let him lose in the back garden when we were out there and every so often he came to have a sniff around Sara’s pussy.
The first time that he started licking her pussy, Sara turned her head towards me and said,
“Are you sure that you’re okay with this Dylan?”
“Your pussy, your choice, but yes, just so long as you come and sit on my cock afterwards.”
We had 2 good fucks out in the back garden on each of those 2 days after Benji had brought Sara to an orgasm with his tongue.
*****
The Wednesday started earlier than I had expected. Very shortly after my parents had left for work, Sara and I went downstairs to get some breakfast. I was just wearing a pair of boxers and Sara was totally naked when there was a knock on the back door and it opened to the sound of uncle Trevor saying,
“It’s only me,” and in walked uncle Trevor and cousin Ethan.
Sara didn’t show any signs of embarrassment as she turned to face the visitors and said,
“Good morning Trevor, Ethan, you’re earlier than I expected, would you like some coffee?”
I looked at Ethan and saw that he obviously hadn’t expected Sara to be naked.
“The sun was shining so I thought that we could get an early start.” Trevor said.
“We haven’t had breakfast or showered yet.” I said.
“That’s okay,” Trevor replied, “after coffee I can go and select the bast place to have you pose Sara, you are still up for some nude posing?”
“I didn’t say that I’d do nude posing for you Trevor, but now that you’ve seen me totally naked I may as well pose that way for you.”
“We all saw everything that you’ve got last Sunday so not having those tiny pieces of fabric won’t make much difference Sara.”
Sara giggled a little.
Trevor, Ethan and myself sat drinking coffee and making small talk, whilst Sara got on with the breakfast. Normally I would have helped her but I knew that she’d be happy doing it on her own so that Trevor and Ethan could watch her.
Breakfast done and Sara cleaned-up, I told Trevor that Sara and I were going for a shower and he responded by saying,
“No hanky-panky in there guys, we don’t have all day.”
Sara giggled again as she ran upstairs.
Twenty minutes later, I led the naked Sara downstairs and out the back to where Trevor had got a sun lounger out of the garage and spread a towel on it.
“You ready Sara?” Trevor asked.
“Ready as I will ever be, how do you want to do me?”
“Don’t tempt me Sara, I’m happily married and my son is here drooling over that spectacular sight.”
The first pose was quite modest with Sara only exposing a bit of side boob and a very bare hip.
As uncle Trevor was drawing, Ethan and I watched them both, and I have to say that uncle Trevor is a good artist. I’d seen drawings of his before but none were as good as what I looked at that day.
The poses got more explicit, and after a break during which I made some coffee for all of us, Trevor asked Sara to lay back on the reclined lounger and put her feet on the grass at either side of it. He then moved his chair to the bottom of the lounger and got sketching.
All the time up until then, Sara had managed to keep perfectly still when posing, but as she posed with her legs spread wide, she couldn’t stop her juices leaking out of her. When I looked over Trevor’s shoulder I could see that uncle Trevor was drawing her pussy in great detail, including the stream of her juices down to her butt hole.
That sketch done, Sara had a break while we all studied the drawing and complimenting Trevor for his skills.
For Sara’s last pose Trevor said,
“Sara, if it’s not too embarrassing for you, could you pose laying like the last pose, but could you masturbate, I want to capture your facial expression when you orgasm.”
There was a few seconds silence before Sara said,
“Sure, why not?”
And Sara did. She took her time, obviously wanting to prolong the experience as much as she could.
Meanwhile, I was stood with Ethan watching the show.
“Sara’s really enjoying herself isn’t she? I guessed that she is an exhibitionist, but I never thought that she’d go this far.” Ethan said.
“This is nothing mate, you want to see some of the videos that I’ve got.”
“Really, you’ve got videos of Sara getting herself off?”
“And more, would you like me to send you some?”
“That would be awesome Dylan, thanks.”
Sara reached her peak, loudly letting all of us know.
“Beautiful Sara,” Trevor said when Sara had got her wits about her again. “That was awesome, come and have a look.”
All of us went and looked over Trevor’s shoulders, me putting my arm around Sara and pressing against her.
“Wow,” Sara said, “do I look like that when I cum?”
I squeezed Sara to me again and said,
“Uncle Trevor is right, you look totally awesome when you orgasm Sara.”
Uncle Trevor took that drawing, and the others that were of her spread pussy, and rolled them together, then he gave them to Sara saying,
“Here, for you and Dylan, I’d better not leave them anywhere where Janice can find them, she’d kill me.”
“I know,” I said, “when we get a place of our own I’ll get them framed and put them up on the walls, and if you and Janice come round I’ll say that the were by a well know artists.”
Both Trevor and Sara smiled, Sara squeezing my hand as well.
Trevor and Ethan left shortly after that and Sara and I went to get a bite to eat. After that we went back outside to go through what we’d still need to get for our holiday. We did this outside because Sara wanted to take advantage of the sun and she lay on the reclined lounger with her feet on the ground either side of it saying that she hated having lighter coloured inner thighs.
I sat on a chair at the foot of the lounger making notes, and enjoying the view.
We’d been there for about an hour, and just about exhausted our ideas of what we wanted when I heard a male voice loudly say,
“Dylan Hamilton, the rumours are right, you are back and you have brought a real hottie with you.”
I turned and saw Nate Brooks.
Standing up, I walked to meet him and we shook hands, me saying,
“Nate, good to see you mate, how the devil are you?”
“I’m good mate, and even better for seeing that Toby was right, who is this awesome piece of eye candy?”
I turned back to Sara and saw that she hadn’t moved a single muscle and was still laying there, totally naked and with her feet either side of the lounger.
With Sara on full display to us both, I introduced Nate to Sara, telling Sara that Nate was a good friend from school.
I moved another chair to the foot of the lounger and Nate and I started to catch-up. I tried to include Sara in the conversation as much as I could, but Nate didn’t wait for her to say anything as his eyes were glued to her body for a good 90% of the time.
At one point Sara got up and asked us if we would like a drink and 4 male eyes followed Sara’s bare butt into the kitchen, then followed her slit with protruding clit and the barbell in her hood, back to the lounger where she put her pussy on display for us both again.
I asked Nate if he still had the same phone number, then told him that I’d send him some photos and video’s of Sara.
“I might have some of them already, Toby sent me a couple, but send then anyway Dylan, I can always delete duplicates.”
The 3 of us talked for ages, right up until we heard a car coming onto the drive, then Sara got to her feet and quickly went inside. I guessed that it was to put a dress on.
Of course my mother knew Nate, and as they went through the pleasantries, Sara re-appeared and I was right, she was now wearing very short dress. She lay back on the lounger, but with her feet on it and almost together.
The catch-ups started again as my mother went inside and I noted that Nate’s eyes were looking up Sara’s dress and I just knew that he’d be looking at her bare pussy.
A short while later, Nate said that he had to leave and promised to keep in touch, and I again told him that I’d send him the photos and videos.
“Nate seems a nice guy.” Sara said as he disappeared from our sight, “and him looking made me horny,”
“Yes he is, a real good mate.”
“You’ll have to invite him to our house when we get one.”
“You only want to display that gorgeous body of your to him again don’t you Sara?”
“Guilty, but you need to keep in touch with your good friends from school Dylan.”
“I know, why didn’t you do that same when we were at your parents?”
“I didn’t want them to see you because they’d want to pinch you off me. Besides, we keep in touch on social media.”
“Sara, horny, beautiful, amazing Sara, no girl will take me away from you, ever.”
“Would you two love birds come and give me a hand getting the tea ready?” my mother loudly asked.
We smiled at each other then went into the kitchen to help my mother.
The evening was spent with my mother embarrassing me by showing Sara all the photographs that she has from when I was little.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 05
The next morning, 3 of Tommy’s mates came to visit him. I wondered if Tommy had been bragging about his naked, older sister and invited them over but I didn’t ask because I didn’t care if he had. What I did know was that Sara was happy when they arrived and she kept walking into the lounge when they were trying to concentrate on their electronic games, although I suspected that they were concentrating on Sara’s body.
When the still naked Sara took delivery of more packages, Sara suggested that she try them on, but out the back because it was a warmish day and the sun was shining.
There was no way that the boys were going to object, as as we all went outside I watched the 4 boys get their phones out.
The first package opened contained some more clothes, a totally see-through top, a floaty skirt that was longer at the back than the front and that billowed out in the slight breeze letting everyone see her slit, and another skirt that was more like a long face cloth. It barely reached round her and when it was fastened there was a huge amount of upper thigh and hip showing.
A smaller package that arrived contained her strings only G-strings and one strings only bra.
Sara modeled them all as the boy’s phone cameras were really busy. The last one that Sara tried on was the one with the metal ring that went over her clit. It made her clit look even more amazing and even I had to take a couple of photographs of her wearing that G-string.
After the camera clicks slowed down Sara giggled a little and pulled the sides of the G-string up hard giving her a front wedgie and forcing even more of her clit through the ring.
I so wanted to nibble and chew it but I knew that it could keep for later, as Tommy and his mates took more photographs.
We had pizza for tea that day and when it was delivered Sara opened the door and was surprised to see that the delivery guy was boy who had been in her class a few years ago.
The poor boy just stared at Sara for ages before Sara remembered his name and said,
“Dave isn’t it, how are you, so you’re delivering pizza s now.”
Poor Dave was struggling to put a sentence together until Sara thanked him for the pizza and shut the door.
When she came to the kitchen she told us that Dave’s parents were very religious and she remembered him answering when the teacher has asked everyone what they wanted to do when they got a job. Apparently Dave had said a Vicar.
“And now he’s delivering pizzas.” I said.
“Well, he’s either lucky or unlucky.” Tommy added.
“Lucky I’d say.” I replied.
*****
Early the next morning the rest of what we had ordered arrived. Tommy quickly got on his phone to get his mates round as Sara and I cleaned-up after breakfast then went out the back to wait for the 3 boys.
“You know what’s in those packages don’t you Sara?” I asked.
“Yep.” Sara replied.
“And you realize that I’m going to use them on you don’t you?”
“I’m not sure about this Dylan, maybe it’s going a bit too far.”
“No it’s not, you know that you’ll enjoy it and I’m 200% sure that Tommy and his mates will watch the videos every time that they wank for years to come.”
“But I might cum.”
“You orgasmed the other day when Tommy caught us fucking.”
“Yeah but.”
“But nothing Sara, we’re doing it.”
“So domineering.” Sara managed to say just before the 4 boys walked out of the house holding their phones.
“So Sara, promise us that you are going to model every item that’s in these packages.” I asked.
“But I don’t know what’s in them.”
“Sara!”
“Okay then, I promise.”
I picked up the smallest package and passed it to Sara who quickly cut the packaging away to reveal a dildo and an egg vibrator.
“I see what that dildo is,” Tommy said, “but what that Easter egg shaped thing?”
“We’ll come back to that later guys, but for now watch Sara fuck herself with the dildo.” I replied.
As Sara picked up the dildo and presented it to her dripping pussy I stopped her and told Ethan to take it and slowly push it inside Sara’s pussy.
Ethan looked a bit shocked, but he stepped over and knelt to the side of the sitting Sara and he did as I had told him. Sara gasped as it first went in then she moaned as natural instinct took over and Ethan started to fuck her with it.
I stopped Ethan after a few strokes and I told him to pass the dildo to another of the mates.
He did, and each of them took it in turns to fuck Sarah with the dildo, even Tommy had a go, but I stopped each of them before Sara orgasmed. I wanted to keep her on the edge.
While that was going on, I setup the remote controlled egg on my phone and when they had all had a go with the dildo I said,
“Tommy, take this and push it up Sara’s hole.”
Sara got to off the chair and lay on the grass with her legs spread wide.
Tommy looked at me with his face looking as if he wanted confirmation so I nodded my head. I was standing where everyone could see me and I held my left hand out flat with the egg on it. Just as Tommy was about to pick it up, my right hand slid across my phone’s screen and the egg started vibrating.
All 4 guys stepped back in shock but, Sara just giggled as I switched it off and gestured for Tommy to try again. As he did so he said,
“Does that thing really do that inside a girl?”
“It does, and just you wait and see what it does to your sister.” I replied.
In the egg went causing Sara to moan a little.
“Right in Tommy, use you finger to push it right in.”
Tommy’s middle finger disappeared inside his sister’s vagina then came out again. I smiled as he turned his back then licked his finger.
“Okay guys,” I said, “let’s give you a demo.”
Having had lots of fun with Sara’s first remote controlled vibrator, both of us knew what to expect, but the guys didn’t have a clue and they stepped back as Sara started shaking. I’d turned it up to the maximum vibrations and Sara was holding her pussy and one tit, and moaning like hell.
“Is she alright?” Connor asked.
“Oh yes, she’s more than alright.” I replied as I slid my finger down to the bottom of the screen before I passed my phone to Tommy saying,
“You have a go then pass my phone to your mates.”
With a grin on his phone, Tommy took my phone and started driving his sister crazy.
“Experiment with it Tommy,” I said, “but don’t leave it on the max for too long, she can only take so much.”
All 4 boys had a turn at controlling Sara, and a couple of times she looked like she was about to cum so I told the guy to turn it down. Knowing what was else was coming I didn’t want her to cum just yet.
When the last of the guys had had his turn we all watched Sara get her composure back then I put my hand out and said,
“Egg please Sara.”
All 4 guys were a bit gobsmacked as Sara squeezed the egg out of her vagina before I told her to get up and open another package.
This package contained the tawse, the flogger, the ball gag, wrist and ankle cuffs and the collar. I passed the wrist and ankle cuffs to the guys and invited then to put them on Sara, and as they were doing that I put the collar and ball gag on her.
All done, the guys picked up their phones again, and while they were taking more photographs Connor asked me what all the things were for.
“Well, the ball gag is for when I don’t want her to disturb the neighbours when I fuck her brains out.” I replied.
“She does get quite noisy when they are in bed.” Tommy added.
“The collar is for when I lead her around on her hands and knees, and the cuffs are for when I want to tie her to a bed or table or suspend her from the ceiling by her wrists of ankles before I whip her ass with one of these.” I replied as I picked up the tawse and the flogger.
“Sara lets you do that to her?” Tommy asked.
“Yeah, sure, she loves it don’t you Sara?” I replied as we all turned to get Sara’s response.
Sara couldn’t do any more than just nod her head.
I knew that I was laying it on a bit thick for the boys, but they were all things that Sara and I had talked about and that she’s said that she’d like to try. If she was pissed at me for saying it I would apologies later, but I guessed that she knew I was just saying it to wind up the boys.
“So you’d really use those on Sara?” Connor asked as he pointed to the flogger and the tawse.
“Obviously I haven’t before because we’ve just bought them, but I’ve spanked her a few times and she really enjoyed it didn’t you Sara?”
We all turned to look at Sara and she again nodded.
“Okay guys, which of you would like to use one of these, or just your hand, to make Sara’s butt red.?”
There was deadly silence as all 4 of them were reluctant to have a go, so I moved the strongest looking chair to in-front of the guys, and, without being instructed to do so, Sara went to the back of it and bent over the back of the chair, spreading her legs as she did so.
The 4 guys now had a great view of her spread butt and pussy. Connor was the first to point his phone at Sara’s butt.
Then I gave Sara 5 swats with each of the tawse and the flogger. None of them were too hard but Sara’s butt was definitely turning red.
I handed the tawse to one of the guys, and the flogger to another and invited them to land 5 swats. Tommy was the first and before he started he asked,
“Are you sure that this is okay Sara?”
Sara nodded her head.
Sara’s butt was quite red by the time that the 4 guys had finished, but none of the swats had been really hard and Sara hadn’t cried or orgasmed, but the expression on her face told me that she was definitely quite aroused.
Last out of the packages was a battery magic wand. Again, none of the boys had seen one before so I told Sara to get back on the grass and on her back. She didn’t need telling to spread her legs, and as I was making sure that the wand worked I was telling the boys that the best place to use it on a girl to get her aroused was her nipples and her clit which, in Sara’s case, was very prominent, the boys having seen it sticking through the ring of the G-string.
I explained to the boys that you should not press the wand onto the girl, just let it touch the part that you are aiming for.
Then I passed the wand to Tommy, and again he looked at Sara’s face for approval, and after a nod, Tommy held the want against her already erect left nipple causing Sara to let out a stifled moan.
Tommy started to relax and Sara started to get worked up even more.
Tommy teased both of Sara’s nipples for quite a few seconds before moving down to her engorged clit and Sara went off like a rocket.
“She usually takes longer than that Tommy,” I said, “but that’s the desired result. If you put the wand back on her clit her orgasm will last longer.”
So he did, as we all watched Sara’s body shaking and jerking, and her muffled cries of delight.
After a good minute or so I told Tommy to stop and pass the wand to one of the other.
“Guys, girls aren’t like you or me, we need to recover, by girls can get right back up there almost instantly. Give Sara a minute to come down a little, then the next one of you take over and see if you can take her back up there.”
Three more orgasms later, Sara looked shattered as I told the guys that the show was over and they went back inside leaving Sara spread eagle on the grass recovering. I released the ball gag then went into the kitchen, got her a drink then went and sat beside her until she was just about back to normal.
“Wow,” Sara said, “the last thing that I expected when we came here was for that to happen, thank you, thank you, thank you Dylan, I love you so much, but you need some relief, help me take this lot up to my room then please can you fuck my brains out, then tell me how red my butt is?
“That will be my pleasure, but only if you have the energy.”
“Oh I’ll find it, but if I don’t, just keep fucking me, even if I pass out. You deserve the relief.”
“You want me to fuck you even if you are out cold Sara?”
“Yeah, not like at the parties where I was pretending, when I’m actually out cold, I want you to have all the pleasure that you can get. Besides, you fuck me to wake me up on a morning, so what’s the difference?”
I did fuck Sara’s brains out, and that time I’m sure that she was loud enough for Tommy and his mates to hear her over the noise of whatever game they were playing.
We had a quiet night.
*****
The next day was Sara’s Laser Hair Removal appointment, and the day before her parents were due back, and we were both pleased that she would be getting rid of the stubble that had been growing.
The appointment was for mid afternoon and after breakfast Sara put some clothes on, disappointed that she hadn’t made it for a full week without clothes.
We got the bus into town and did a bit of shopping. Sara took me to the shops where her and a friend used to go to have some fun trying on clothes, telling me how they dared each other to leave the curtains open or go out into the main part of the shop, wearing very little, or nothing, to swap a garment for a different size. It sounded to me like she just continued those games when I went shopping with her. Indeed, that day in one shop she did just that and me and 2 other guys watched her trying on some tops after taking her dress off revealing to the 3 of us that she wasn’t wearing anything other than that dress.
I took Sara to an ‘all you can eat’ Chinese restaurant for lunch, not that Sara ate much,
“Got to stay slim for the holiday.” Sara said, “You don’t want me getting all fat do you?”
“You will never get fat Sara.” I replied, “If you ever start putting lots of weight on I’ll lock you in a room and only let you have small, healthy meals and sex.”
At the beauty salon Sara got a shock. The girl appointed to do the deed was one that she went to school with.
Sara introduced us then, as we walked to the back of the salon, Sara asked Elaine if I could be present whilst the procedure was taking place.
“That’s never been asked of me before,” Elaine replied, “you do realize that you have to get naked and into some embarrassing positions so that I can zap everywhere?”
“I expected that Elaine, and there isn’t a square millimeter of me that Dylan hasn’t studied in great detail.”
“Well I guess that there’s no reason why not, okay then.”
“And would it be okay if he videoed some of it?”
“Wow Sara, you used to be quite a shy, prudish looking girl, you really have changed. Again, I see no reason why not. Will you be asking me to zap all Dylan’s pubic hair as well? Just joking.”
“You know Elaine,” Sara said as we entered a little back room and Elaine locked the door, “that’s not a bad idea, I do sometimes get one of his pubic hairs stuck in my throat, what do you think lover?”
I was stunned. I’d never even considered shaving my pubes before, but as Sara stripped and climbed on the table, I thought about it and decided that it wasn’t a bad idea, and if it stopped Sara getting hairs stuck in her throat I was all for it.
“Okay.” I said, “I’ll do it, or should I say Elaine can do it.”
“Good,” Elaine replied, “I’ll do you after I’ve done Sara. I don’t get much practice on men.”
Elaine got started on Sara’s armpits and they were both talking nineteen to the dozen. The majority of the conversations were about their old school days and where their schoolmates were now, and it wasn’t until Elaine moved down to Sara’s pubic area, and Sara spread her legs wide, that I stated videoing her.
“I like your piercing Sara, did it hurt?” I managed to pick out of the conversation that was going on.
In my ignorance, I’d only thought about Sara’s pussy and pubic mound being lasered, but Elaine had been totally right, Sara had to get in some positions that most women (probably) would find really embarrassing, but Sara and Elaine just kept taking as if Sara got lasered like that every day.
Finally it was over and Sara just about jumped off the table, didn’t get dressed, and said,
“Okay, that’s me done, get those jeans off Dylan and climb up.”
I hesitated a bit and Sara continued,
“Come on Dylan, I know that you’ve got a hard-on and I’m sure that it won’t be the first hard cock that Elaine has seen, and I bet that she’s had guys shooting their load when she’s been handling them, isn’t that right Elaine?”
“It sure is.”
I dropped my jeans and boxers and climbed onto the table, my cock pointing to the ceiling behind my head.
“I can see what you like about Dylan Sara.” Elaine said.
“That’s just one of the things Elaine.” Sara replied as Elaine got to work with a pair of scissors.
Then Sara added,
“Will that table take the weight of both of us Elaine?”
“Probably, but you can’t fuck him Sara, I wouldn’t be able to get to do my job.”
“But I can sit on his face to take his mind off what you are doing”
“Good thinking Sara, you always were quite bright.”
And that’s what Sara did, with her facing what Elaine was doing to me.
“I’ll do the base of his cock first Sara, because no man can last long with you doing that to him and me doing my job down here. Sara, if you think that he’s going to cum before I finish his cock, grab it near the tip and squeeze. That should stop him shooting all over the place and keep him hard until I’m finished with his cock.”
“Quite an expert on cocks I see Elaine,” Sara said.
“I’ve learned a few tricks Sara, you have to in this job. I could show you how to make a cock soft in seconds Sara, but that’s not what we want here is it?”
Meanwhile, Sara’s pussy had found its way to my mouth and my tongue was getting busy. My hands had also made their way up Sara’s front and I was caressing her tits.
Sara orgasmed first, closely followed by me but I felt one of Sara’s hands grip the end of my cock and squeeze to stop me unloading. Fortunately, Elaine wasn’t far from finishing the base of my cock and when Sara released her grip as I felt her mouth over the tip of my cock and I got instant relief.
When my cock stopped pumping I realized that Sara wasn’t bent over and that it must have been Elaine’s mouth that had accepted my load.
“Had the 2 of them planned that to happen, was it Sara’s idea, or was it Elaine’s idea?” I wondered but didn’t ask. I was going to save that question for later.
Sara stayed over my face and I continued licking and sucking while Elaine got on with her job. Unsurprisingly, it was only seconds before my wilting cock went into reverse and got hard again.
“Here,” I heard Sara say, “I’ll hold that out of your way.”
I felt a hand (presumably Sara’s) take hold of my cock and pull it to one side, but it wasn’t long before that hand started slowly wanking me.
I heard both girls giggle a bit as I felt the whatever denuding my balls of hair.
That part of the procedure soon came to an end and the machine moved to my pubes.
I felt the hand moving my cock from side to side and pushing it down as the slow wanking continued.
“He’s going to cum again.” I heard Sara say before the machine stopped and a mouth engulfed my cock again, only I wasn’t ‘with it’ enough to know if it was Sara’s mouth or Elaine’s.
As soon as my cock started wilting, the machine started again and the hand was holding and slowly wanking my cock again.
This time, however, when I heard the machine power down, I heard Elaine say that she was finished. The hand let go of my cock and Sara climbed off me and off the table.
“You look so much better Dylan.” Sara said.
As I got off the table I saw, and heard both girls giggling a bit, but I was more interested in putting my boxers and jeans back on, and Sara got dressed as well.
Both girls had big grins on their faces as we all walked to the sales counter where I paid, then gave Elaine a couple of twenties as a tip.
“My pleasure, seeya.” Elaine said as we left the salon.
As we walked away from the salon, I asked Sara if it was her hand that had been wanking me and was it her stomach that had my cum in it, but all she would say was,
“You enjoyed yourself didn’t you?”
“Hell yes.”
“Well that’s all you need to know lover, but you’d better be up for a good passion session later this evening.”
“No worries there darling.” I replied.
As we headed to the bus stop Sara asked,
“Who are you going to send that video to Dylan?”
“All the guys in my Contacts List, well except my mum and dad, although I suspect that dad would enjoy seeing it.”
“You’d send it to all those guys Dylan, even your uni professors and teachers?”
“Would you mind if I did Sara?”
“I guess not.”
“Well I was just joking, we’ll got through the list later and you can decide who is going to be one of the lucky ones.”
*****
Sara stripped naked as soon as we got to her parent’s house and I noticed that Tommy was really getting used to his older sister being naked all the time.
Sara gave the pizza delivery guy his last pleasant surprise, well at that house, that evening, and later Sara and I fucked a lot, knowing that the next night I would be back on the airbed.
*****
The next morning after Sara and I finished round 2 of what we started the previous evening, we did our bit in the bathroom before we both put some clothes on, then had breakfast before making sure that the house was clean and tidy. That included packing all Sara’s new clothes and toys into our suitcases ready to go to my parents house.
We’d only just started to relax when we heard a car on the drive then the front door burst open with Sara’s mum and dad full of the wonderful time that they’d had on their cruise.
My probable, future in-laws just didn’t want to stop telling us every detail of the cruise, although there was one moment when they stopped and praised Sara for doing a great job of looking after Tommy and keeping the house all spic and span.
For once, I was actually happy to go to the air bed, just to get away from the incessant cruise story telling. It was probably enough to put me off cruises for life.
I missed Sara’s company in bed that night although we did exchange many text messages telling the other what we were going to do to when we were on our own together.
*****
Again I missed Sara’s company when I woke up, and I wasn’t happy when I had to wait for Sara to finish in the bathroom before going in, instead of sharing with her.
When we finally wheeled our suitcases down the road to the bus stop Sara said,
“I don’t think that I could have taken another day of that. I’m sure that the next week will be much more bearable.”
“Yeah, but not as good as the weeks after when we are on holiday.” I replied.
The bus journeys, then the train journey weren’t as pleasurable as some of the others that we’ve had and we couldn’t enjoy each other’s bodies although Sara was sat in an aisle seat on the train and she was wearing a very short skirt and her knees were never together.
She must have accidentally flashed her bare pussy to lots of people walking down the aisle, if they’d looked that way, although I did see a couple of guys do a double-take and smile.
Sara definitely flashed the people at the last bus stop when her case fell over and she bent at the waist to pick it up, but no one gave any indication that they had seen her bare butt. Maybe they just weren’t looking.
*****
A great week at my parents house.
Mum or dad must have seen us approaching the house because they met us in the drive and my mum was the first to give Sara a big hug, even before she gave me a quicker one. My dad was the next to hug Sara and he was wearing a thin shirt, I was sure that he must have felt Sara’s hard nipples pressing on his chest.
Then Sara and I got a bit of a shock as a new member of the family came running out to greet us. Sara’s parents had bought a Labrador puppy, and it was more excited than all of us adults put together.
It was sniffing all around Sara and I and trying to jump up onto us. Sara squat down to pat Benji and he jumped onto her forcing her to fall over backwards, and as she went over, her skirt got caught on one of Benji’s paws and went up to her waist, and with and Benji on top of her, licking her face, he was stopping Sara from being able to correct her wardrobe malfunction.
Both my mum and dad were shouting at Benji to get off Sara but Benji wasn’t interested in listening to them as mum, dad and myself looked down on the spectacle which included Sara’s bare, and slightly spread pussy.
Finally, my dad bent over and picked up Benji, allowing Sara to get to her feet and straighten her skirt.
Both mum and dad were full of apologies, but Sara just brushed the incident off saying that she loved dogs and that it was her fault for squatting down.
Once inside the house, I took the cases up to my bedroom whilst Sara and my mum went to the kitchen to put the kettle on and start a very friendly conversation that could well have gone on for hours.
In my bedroom I was very pleased to see that my small bed had been swapped for a much bigger one, although I had enjoyed the intimate closeness at Easter. Then I went back down and had a catch-up conversation with my dad who told me that Toby had been accepted into a different university than the one that Sara and I go to.
Eventually, Sara and my mum emerged, only to continue talking in the lounge where Sara sat on the sofa next to me, which was also opposite my dad. As usual, Sara didn’t cross her legs and when I looked at my dad I couldn’t tell if he was looking up her skirt or not.
Over another cup of tea, my mother said,
“I hope that neither of you mind, but we’ve invited some of our relatives over for a barbecue tomorrow, I wanted everyone to meet the wonderful girl that my Dylan is seeing. Have you checked the barbecue over George, I’d hate for it to be not working tomorrow.”
“Yes dear, it will be fine, I just hope that the weather will hold.”
Benji had settle down once we had gone into the house, but when Sara and my mum had come into the lounge he got all excited again, and for some strange reason, he seemed to really like Sara and he had to be told a few times to stop trying to climb up onto her. He calmed down a bit when he sat at Sara’s feet with his head resting between Sara’s knees whilst she patted his head.
The thing was, I could see his nose twitching like he was sniffing at something. I guessed what it was and whispered for Sara to close her knees. She gave me a strange look but did close them, forcing Benji’s head onto the top of her knees, but Sara kept petting him.
After a lot more talking, I heard the front door opening and my brother Toby walked in. Benji lost interest in Sara and ran over to Toby who had to pet him while he said hello then told us about his summer job flipping burgers at a fast food joint.
Toby managed to extract himself from Benji then he went up to have a shower to get rid of the smell of burgers and Benji returned to sit at Sara’s feet.
Then my mother apologised saying that my dad, Toby and herself all had to go to work during the week, but my dad would be able to take Sara and myself to the airport on the Saturday. I tried to say that it wasn’t necessary and that we were happy taking the bus and train, but my mother insisted.
I know that Sara enjoys having wardrobe malfunctions on public transport, but I reasoned with myself that there would be millions of opportunities when we were on holiday.
Shortly after that mother decided that she should go and start the tea and Sara followed her into the kitchen, leaving dad and myself then Toby, to talk about things that the women probably wouldn’t be interested in.
After tea we all sat around talking and watching a movie, Sara with Benji sat at her feet with his head on her knees whilst she patted him.
“Benji really likes you Sara.” My mother said.
“Well I like him too, I always wanted a dog but my mother wouldn’t have one in the house.”
I smiled to myself as I remembered Benji sniffing when he had his head between Sara’s knees.
Around 9:30 I excused Sara and myself saying that we were going to have an early night and I patted her bare butt under her skirt as we climbed the stairs.
“Patience lover.” Sara whispered.
We took it in turns in the bathroom, me first, and when I got back I saw that the door to my room was open and the now naked Sara had got her ball gag out.
“Might need that later.” Sara said as she picked up her things and headed to the bathroom.
When she returned I asked her,
“Didn’t stop to let Toby have a good look at you did you?”
“No, I didn’t see him, but there could be some opportunities with both your parents working during the day and Toby working silly shifts.”
“I’ll ask him about his shifts in the morning. I see that you’ve got your ball gag out of the case.”
“Yeah, I don’t want to disturb your parents.”
“Yes, it might get a little lively in there tonight after your pussy displays today.”
“Those were accidents, well mostly.”
“That’s okay, now get on you back so that I can check that there’s no rash or anything after your mate Elaine lasered you.”
“Yes, and I’ll have to check you as well Dylan.”
We were both good, but the inspections turned into a 69 that we both enjoyed, Sara commenting that she preferred the bald me.
“I think that I’d better put your ball gag on you for the next bit Sara, I’m going to fuck your brains out.”
I wouldn’t worry about a bit of noise Sara. Sometimes I used to hear mum and dad, presumably having sex, on a night, so I’m sure that they won’t mind hearing your moans of pleasure.
*****
The next morning I went to the bathroom first, and when I got back Sara was spread eagle on the bed and Benji was between her legs licking her pussy. When she saw me she said,
“You didn’t shut the door properly and I got a visitor.”
“So I see.”
“He’s good, not as good as you Dylan, but he’s going to make me cum if he keep this up. His tongue is so long, it goes right inside me.”
“Do you want me to pull him off?”
“Yes, no, I don’t know, do you want him to stop Dylan?”
“It’s your pussy Sara, your choice.”
“Oh, oh, quick, cover my mouth Dylan, I’m gonna cuuuuuuuuuum.”
I just managed to get my hand over Sara’s mouth in time for her not to let the whole household know that she was having and orgasm, but I doubt that Benji knew about human orgasms because he didn’t stop and Sara’s orgasm kept going, on and on.
In the end I pulled a pillow over Sara’s face then pulled Benji off the bed, and shut him outside our room.
“Oh my gawd Dylan.” Sara said when I lifted the pillow off her face and when she was able, “we’d better not get a dog like Benji when we get a house. If we do you might just be out of a job.”
“I like dogs, but I prefer cats, I like a nice, unclothed pussy sitting on my lap.” I replied.
“You can have mine anytime that you want lover.”
Sara made it to the bathroom and back without being seen, then we went down for the breakfast that my mother was already cooking.
“You’re going to have to cook your own breakfasts for the rest of the week,” my mum said, “your dad and me will probably have left for work before you two emerge.”
“That’s okay mum,” I said, “we’re both good and coking beans on toast.”
“I’m sure that Sara can do better than that, and hey Dylan, I seem to remember you cooking a whole Sunday lunch for us once.”
“Guilty as charged mum.”
“Dylan, later this morning can you help your father get the barbecue going and get the chairs and table out of the garage.”
“What can I do to help Mary?” Sara asked.
“Nothing, you’re the guest of honour so all you have to do is be here and look your usual beautiful. Besides, just as soon as any of the other arrive you’ll have to spend all your time answering question. I’m sure that the men will want your attention all the time.”
Back in our room I said,
“Sorry about the barbecue Sara, I didn’t know that mum was going to invite all my relatives over.”
“That’s okay babes, if they’re all as nice as your mother it will be okay, just keep thinking about where we’ll be next week at this time.”
“True, and we’ll look for places where we can fuck as much as our bodies will let us.”
“Public places I hope.”
“I’ll do my best. You know that I really like watching men groping you, and you pleasuring them.”
“Yeah, and them doing a Benji on me.”
“That was quite a scene wasn’t it? Was his tongue really that good?”
“It was, but as I said, not as good as yours Dylan.”
“Shall we take him for a walk before I have to help my dad?”
Benji knew what someone holding up his leash meant and he came running over to me and the 3 of us were soon walking down the road with Benji on the leash.
Sara had decided to wear a tank top and skirt that morning, and walking down the street had 2 effects on her. Firstly, her headlights went to main beam almost as soon as we went out of the front door. and secondly, the slight breeze was lifting her skirt - which she ignored.
However, Benji not being able to run free needed something else to occupy him and he kept jumping up at Sara, often catching her skirt as he tried to jump on her. He also kept trying to sniff, or lick, her pussy.
“Not here Benji.” Sara kept saying to him, and after about the tenth attempt I said,
”You keep saying ‘not here Benji’ does that mean that you wouldn’t stop him if we were somewhere private Sara?”
“Maybe. Would you be mad with me if I let him?”
“Of course not, as I said, your body, you choice Sara.”
“Then maybe I will, but you’ll have to fuck me afterwards.”
“That will be my pleasure.”
A couple of times, Sara and I stopped walking for me to point out something to her and Benji wasn’t happy just standing there. Trying to get out attention, Benji rolled on his back and stuck his legs up in the air. Each time that he did this, Sara bent over, at the waist, and tickled his stomach.
Of course this meant that Sara’s skirt rode up her back and the first time it was only me that saw her bare butt and shiny pussy, but the second time there just happened to be a couple of older teenage boys walking our way. Once I’d seen that they’d seen Sara, I quietly said the code word to tell her that someone was staring at her and she stayed bent over until she saw them walking away.
“Thanks lover.” Sara said when she straightened up and we started walking again, then a bit later she asked,
“Do you think we’ll have time to fuck before we’ve got to start getting ready for the barbecue?”
“I’m sure that we’ll be able to fit a quickie in, if not we’ll sneak away for a while when everyone is gossiping.”
When we got back, Benji was locked out in the back garden, Sara helped my mother getting the food ready and I helped my dad getting the barbecue lit and getting the garden furniture out of the garage.
About 30 minutes before anyone was due to arrive, Sara and I went upstairs to get changed. As we climbed the stairs, Sara asked me if any of my relatives were prudes.
“Not that I know of, there’s often been some banter with sexual overtones, why?”
“Just deciding what to wear.”
Sara was ready before me. She quickly got naked then raised one of the suitcases and came out with a VERY short, floaty skirt and a loose fitting top that has no sides.”
Before she put them on we had the quickie, I sat on the edge of the bed and Sara came and knelt either side of my hips the impaled herself on me. She quickly went up and down until we’d both cum.
“You do know that you’ll have a lot of wardrobe malfunction in that outfit?” I asked as Sara wiped her leaking pussy with a tissue.
“I hope so.” Sara replied.
Sara brushed her hair while she waited for me, then we went downstairs and outside.
“So this is the amazing girl who Dylan has managed to snare.” My uncle Henry said as soon as he saw us.
“Hi there uncle Henry. Sara, this is my uncle Henry, my aunt Wendy, and that reprobate over there with my dad is Joe.”
“That’s some outfit that you’re nearly wearing Sara,” uncle Henry said, “I can see why Dylan likes you.”
“Henry, leave the girl alone. Sara, you ignore my husband, he’s just a sexist pig. You make the most of your youthful body Sara, or you’ll get to my age and wish that you’d had more fun when you were younger. You’ve certainly got the body for it Sara, Dylan is a lucky young man.”
“I’m the lucky one,” Sara replied, “Dylan is everything that I ever dreamed of.”
Just then, another couple walked round the side of the house and I excused Sara and me and we walked over to them, and the girl following them.
“Uncle Harvey, aunt Jane, Lucy, this is Sara. Sara this is my uncle Harvey, his wife Jane and daughter Lucy.
“Hi, nice to meet you all.” Sara said.
Before uncle Harvey or aunt Jane could say anything, Lucy took Sara’s arm and pulled her away. As they started to walk I heard Lucy say,
“I like the outfit, I wish that my mum would let me wear something like that.”
“How do you know that she won’t?”
“I just know.”
Then uncle Harvey asked,
“Meet her at university did you Dylan?”
“Yes, at a party.”
“Are university parties as wild as they say?”
“That depends upon what you call ‘wild’ uncle, okay lots of people get drunk and some are daft enough to take drugs.”
“No orgies then?”
“Harvey!” Jane exclaimed.
“That’s okay aunt,” I said, “No uncle, well not that I’ve heard of.”
“You should go looking son, there must me some somewhere, it wouldn’t be a university if there weren’t.” Uncle Harvey replied.
“Come on Harvey,” aunt Jane said as she grabbed uncle Harvey’s hand, “what Dylan and Sara get up to at university is their business, not ours.”
I smiled as aunt Jane pulled uncle Harvey towards my mother who was talking to aunt Wendy.
I started to walk over to my father when I heard,
“Dylan, hold on a sec.”
I turned and saw my uncle Trevor, aunt Janice, and their sons Ethan and Richard, both in their late teens.
“Oh hi there, how are you all?”
“We’ll be better when we’ve met this gorgeous girlfriend of yours that we’ve heard so much about.” Uncle Trevor said.
I led the 4 of them over to Sara, and as she turned to look at me and the 4 of them, I saw that her right tit had escaped. Of course Sara did nothing and I said nothing as I introduced the 4 to Sara.
That done, aunt Janice said,
“Err Sara, you’ve got a problem with your top.”
“Don’t spoil it for us.” Trevor said.
“TREVOR.” Aunt Janice said.
“Oops,” Sara said as she straightened her top. “I liked this top on the mannequin in the store, but I didn’t imagine I’d have accidents like this, sorry.”
I knew that that last bit was wrong, but there was no way that I was going to say anything.
By then, Ethan and Richard had gone over to Joe and Lucy who were getting a drink, and they missed the show.
“Janice, I’ve said this before, and I’ll say it again, the female body is a work of art, especially when aroused, and it should not be hidden away from the world, and it’s perfectly natural and normal for a girl to get aroused when she’s thinking about being naked, more so when she actually is naked, even partially exposed.”
“Sorry about Trevor, that’s the artist in him speaking, just ignore him Sara.” Janice said.
“That’s okay Janice,” Sara replied, “I actually agree with him, do you draw or paint Trevor?”
“Only occasionally, don’t seem to have the time these days, would you model for me Sara?”
“TREVOR stop it, leave the poor girl along.” Janice said as she grabbed his arm and dragged him away for Sara and I.
“There’s an idea for you back at uni Sara, you could model for the art department.” I said.
“Hmm, I’ll look into that when we go back, come on, let’s mingle.”
“Yes, I’m sure that the olds want to ask you a million and one questions Sara.”
And that’s what we did for the next hour or so, and I was pleased that I didn’t have any more aunts and uncles living within 50 miles.
Finally, dad shouted that the food was ready and Sara and I stood back whilst everyone else made a B-line for the food.
“Sorry about all this Sara.” I said.
“That’s okay, I’m quite enjoying talking to your aunts and uncles. That Trevor is quite a one isn’t he?”
“He’s a good laugh at times, would you actually pose naked for him if he asked Sara?”
“Sure, why not, if I’m going to model for the art department posing for Trevor would be good practice at staying perfectly still for a long time. I wonder if he’s want to draw just my pussy?”
The olds got their food and then us younger ones went and got ours. The parents had occupied all the chairs so us younger ones sat on the grass to eat ours.
Like Lucy, Sara had sat crossed leg, Indian style, but unlike Lucy, who was wearing some daisy dukes, Sara’s very short skirt was doing nothing to hide her pussy, what’s more, as she kept reaching down to her food, her right tit worked it’s way out from behind the sideless top.
Of course Joe, Ethan and Richard all noticed what was on show and I watched them watching Sara. I didn’t whisper the code word to her as I was 100% sure that she already knew.
Nothing was said about Sara’s exposure as we all talked about our first years at university, except for Richard who had left school a year early and is now an apprentice plumber, although he did have a couple of good stories to tell about him and his trainer going to do household repairs where there was only a scantily clad woman present.
Neither Sara, nor I, talked about what Sara and I did at the parties.
Food over, Joe and Richard disposed of the plates and leftovers and replenished our drinks. I was sure that they just wanted us to stay sat in the circle so that they could ogle Sara, and neither Sara nor I wanted that to end.
Shortly after Joe and Richard had sat down again, I saw that my mother, or father, had let Benji out, and we all watched as went to all the olds with his tail wagging frantically as he got spoken to and patted.
Then Benji saw us sat on the grass and he came bounding over, going from one of us to the other seeking attention and licking our faces.
Benji got to Lucy before Sara and he kept sniffing at her jeans covered crotch. Lucy obviously liked Benji, but she didn’t like his sniffing her pussy, so she straightened her legs and clamped them together.
Shortly after that, Benji moved to Sara, and after licking her face he sort of climbed onto her, forcing her to go backwards, leaving her on her back. As she’d gone over, her bent knees straightened, but because Benji was stood between her legs, she couldn’t close them.
Also, Benji climbing all over her had cause both her tits to escape, and her skirt to be pushed up to her waist.
Sara’s tits and spread pussy were on display to my cousins, none of whom were doing anything to get Benji off Sara. Not even when Benji started licking Sara between her legs.
“Oh my gawd,” I heard Lucy say between hearing Sara repeatedly saying,
“Benji, stop it, get off me,” knowing that he wouldn’t.
After a good minute of that I decided that I should really do something, even though I was sure that Sara was enjoying every second of it, and I got to my feet, grabbed Benji’s collar and pulled him back saying,
“Benji, you’re a naughty boy, leave Sara alone.”
With her tits and spread pussy still on display, Sara took quite a few seconds to sit up and straighten her clothes, saying,
“Well that was embarrassing. It’s a good job that girls don’t need much modesty theses days.”
“Are you all right Sara?” Lucy asked.
“Yeah, I’m fine, dogs have no manners.”
Meanwhile, I led Benji over to my father and asked him to keep the dog away from those who were sitting on the grass.
“Are you sure that you are okay Sara,” Ethan said, “that was quite a display, by the way, I like the piercing.”
“I’m fine, thank you Ethan. I’m still deciding what would be best to hang from my piercings.”
“Little bells.” Joe suggested.
“Don’t be silly Joe, Sara isn’t a cow.” Lucy said.
“How about one of those things that bangs against your clit when you walk?” Ethan suggested.
“Got one of those.” Sara said.
That revelation sort of brought that topic of conversation to an end which was a bit disappointing for me, and I guess Sara as well, as Lucy asked if anyone was going on a holiday.
I announced where Sara and I were going, but I didn’t say for how long.
“That’s one of the places where groups of English people go to get drunk and make a nuisance of themselves isn’t it?” Lucy asked.
“Yes it is,” I replied, “but it’s not just the English the German’s as just as bad, maybe worse because when the cops appear they start speaking English so the English get blamed.”
“Don’t worry.” Sara said, “we’re not going to get involved, if any of that starts near us we’ll do a runner won’t we lover, we’re going there for lots of Sun, Sea and S …. Fun.”
I nodded my head.
“You mean fucking?” Ethan asked.
“That as well.” I answered.
A bit later Trevor came over and asked Sara if he could have a word. She got up and they went to the bottom of the garden where they quietly spoke for a minute or so before Sara came back and resumed her place in the circle, sitting and exposing her pussy like she originally had.
“What did my dad want Sara?” Ethan asked.
“He wants to draw me, says that I’d make a great model.”
“Are you going to do it Sara?” Lucy asked.
“Yeah, why not, he’s coming over on Wednesday, want to come along and watch him?”
“Isn’t he working on Wednesday?” Lucy asked.
“Say’s he’ll take a lieu day.”
“Are you going to model naked for uncle Trevor? Joe asked.
“Won’t uncle George and aunt Mary be here?” Lucy asked.
“No,” I replied.
“And you’re good with this Dylan?” Lucy continued, “I know that my boyfriend would be well annoyed if I stripped off for a strange man.”
“Trevor isn’t a strange man, he’s Ethan’s and Richard’s father, and your uncle Lucy, he isn’t going to try anything with me.” Sara replied.
“Yes I’m okay with it, if Sara wants to flaunt her body to anyone that her decision, it’s her body.” I replied to Lucy.
“And it’s not like you’ll be showing anything that we all haven’t seen today.” Joe added.
“You shouldn’t be looking Joe,” Lucy said, “Sara is like one of our family now.”
“That’s okay Lucy, I don’t mind people looking at me.”
The conversation subject changed again, and after a while the olds came over and said that it was time to leave.
After hugs all around, and Sara’s top not staying where it was intended to, they started to leave, just as Toby arrived home from work.
“You just missed everyone Toby.” My mother said.
“Not to worry, they were here to meet Sara not me, I can see them anytime. Any barbecue left?”
“Some of our cousins will be back on Wednesday,” I said to Toby when we were alone,
“Uncle Trevor is coming over to draw Sara.”
“Well that’s fortunate, Wednesday is my day off. Will Sara be naked?”
“I presume so.” I replied.
“Mum and dad aren’t taking the day off are they?”
“Not as far as I know, I don’t think that they know that uncle Trevor is coming over.”
“Good, the real thing is so much better than the videos that you sent me, got any more?”
“Yes, I have a few.”
“Can you send me them please?”
“Sure, and hopefully, there’ll be a lot more from our holiday.”
“Oh yes, you lucky bastard.”
Toby and I turned and saw that Sara was helping my mum and dad clear-up so I started stacking the chairs and taking them and the tables into the garage leaving dad to put them where he wanted them.
Toby and I went inside and found mum and Sara in the kitchen washing-up and putting things away. We sat at the table talking and watching Sara as she kept bending at the waist to put items in the floor cabinets giving Toby and I frequent looks at her bare butt, pussy and hanging tits as her sideless top fell away from her body.
I said the code word to tell Sara that she was being watched and she responded by spreading her legs more each time that she bent over from then on. Toby had a puzzled look on his face when I said the code word, but he still kept staring at Sara’s bare butt.
*****
The Monday and the Tuesday were pretty lazy days with Sara doing some nude sunbathing when it was warm enough, but putting some clothes on before mum, dad or Toby were due to get home, and when we took Benji for a walk.
Talking of Benji, we let him lose in the back garden when we were out there and every so often he came to have a sniff around Sara’s pussy.
The first time that he started licking her pussy, Sara turned her head towards me and said,
“Are you sure that you’re okay with this Dylan?”
“Your pussy, your choice, but yes, just so long as you come and sit on my cock afterwards.”
We had 2 good fucks out in the back garden on each of those 2 days after Benji had brought Sara to an orgasm with his tongue.
*****
The Wednesday started earlier than I had expected. Very shortly after my parents had left for work, Sara and I went downstairs to get some breakfast. I was just wearing a pair of boxers and Sara was totally naked when there was a knock on the back door and it opened to the sound of uncle Trevor saying,
“It’s only me,” and in walked uncle Trevor and cousin Ethan.
Sara didn’t show any signs of embarrassment as she turned to face the visitors and said,
“Good morning Trevor, Ethan, you’re earlier than I expected, would you like some coffee?”
I looked at Ethan and saw that he obviously hadn’t expected Sara to be naked.
“The sun was shining so I thought that we could get an early start.” Trevor said.
“We haven’t had breakfast or showered yet.” I said.
“That’s okay,” Trevor replied, “after coffee I can go and select the bast place to have you pose Sara, you are still up for some nude posing?”
“I didn’t say that I’d do nude posing for you Trevor, but now that you’ve seen me totally naked I may as well pose that way for you.”
“We all saw everything that you’ve got last Sunday so not having those tiny pieces of fabric won’t make much difference Sara.”
Sara giggled a little.
Trevor, Ethan and myself sat drinking coffee and making small talk, whilst Sara got on with the breakfast. Normally I would have helped her but I knew that she’d be happy doing it on her own so that Trevor and Ethan could watch her.
Breakfast done and Sara cleaned-up, I told Trevor that Sara and I were going for a shower and he responded by saying,
“No hanky-panky in there guys, we don’t have all day.”
Sara giggled again as she ran upstairs.
Twenty minutes later, I led the naked Sara downstairs and out the back to where Trevor had got a sun lounger out of the garage and spread a towel on it.
“You ready Sara?” Trevor asked.
“Ready as I will ever be, how do you want to do me?”
“Don’t tempt me Sara, I’m happily married and my son is here drooling over that spectacular sight.”
The first pose was quite modest with Sara only exposing a bit of side boob and a very bare hip.
As uncle Trevor was drawing, Ethan and I watched them both, and I have to say that uncle Trevor is a good artist. I’d seen drawings of his before but none were as good as what I looked at that day.
The poses got more explicit, and after a break during which I made some coffee for all of us, Trevor asked Sara to lay back on the reclined lounger and put her feet on the grass at either side of it. He then moved his chair to the bottom of the lounger and got sketching.
All the time up until then, Sara had managed to keep perfectly still when posing, but as she posed with her legs spread wide, she couldn’t stop her juices leaking out of her. When I looked over Trevor’s shoulder I could see that uncle Trevor was drawing her pussy in great detail, including the stream of her juices down to her butt hole.
That sketch done, Sara had a break while we all studied the drawing and complimenting Trevor for his skills.
For Sara’s last pose Trevor said,
“Sara, if it’s not too embarrassing for you, could you pose laying like the last pose, but could you masturbate, I want to capture your facial expression when you orgasm.”
There was a few seconds silence before Sara said,
“Sure, why not?”
And Sara did. She took her time, obviously wanting to prolong the experience as much as she could.
Meanwhile, I was stood with Ethan watching the show.
“Sara’s really enjoying herself isn’t she? I guessed that she is an exhibitionist, but I never thought that she’d go this far.” Ethan said.
“This is nothing mate, you want to see some of the videos that I’ve got.”
“Really, you’ve got videos of Sara getting herself off?”
“And more, would you like me to send you some?”
“That would be awesome Dylan, thanks.”
Sara reached her peak, loudly letting all of us know.
“Beautiful Sara,” Trevor said when Sara had got her wits about her again. “That was awesome, come and have a look.”
All of us went and looked over Trevor’s shoulders, me putting my arm around Sara and pressing against her.
“Wow,” Sara said, “do I look like that when I cum?”
I squeezed Sara to me again and said,
“Uncle Trevor is right, you look totally awesome when you orgasm Sara.”
Uncle Trevor took that drawing, and the others that were of her spread pussy, and rolled them together, then he gave them to Sara saying,
“Here, for you and Dylan, I’d better not leave them anywhere where Janice can find them, she’d kill me.”
“I know,” I said, “when we get a place of our own I’ll get them framed and put them up on the walls, and if you and Janice come round I’ll say that the were by a well know artists.”
Both Trevor and Sara smiled, Sara squeezing my hand as well.
Trevor and Ethan left shortly after that and Sara and I went to get a bite to eat. After that we went back outside to go through what we’d still need to get for our holiday. We did this outside because Sara wanted to take advantage of the sun and she lay on the reclined lounger with her feet on the ground either side of it saying that she hated having lighter coloured inner thighs.
I sat on a chair at the foot of the lounger making notes, and enjoying the view.
We’d been there for about an hour, and just about exhausted our ideas of what we wanted when I heard a male voice loudly say,
“Dylan Hamilton, the rumours are right, you are back and you have brought a real hottie with you.”
I turned and saw Nate Brooks.
Standing up, I walked to meet him and we shook hands, me saying,
“Nate, good to see you mate, how the devil are you?”
“I’m good mate, and even better for seeing that Toby was right, who is this awesome piece of eye candy?”
I turned back to Sara and saw that she hadn’t moved a single muscle and was still laying there, totally naked and with her feet either side of the lounger.
With Sara on full display to us both, I introduced Nate to Sara, telling Sara that Nate was a good friend from school.
I moved another chair to the foot of the lounger and Nate and I started to catch-up. I tried to include Sara in the conversation as much as I could, but Nate didn’t wait for her to say anything as his eyes were glued to her body for a good 90% of the time.
At one point Sara got up and asked us if we would like a drink and 4 male eyes followed Sara’s bare butt into the kitchen, then followed her slit with protruding clit and the barbell in her hood, back to the lounger where she put her pussy on display for us both again.
I asked Nate if he still had the same phone number, then told him that I’d send him some photos and video’s of Sara.
“I might have some of them already, Toby sent me a couple, but send then anyway Dylan, I can always delete duplicates.”
The 3 of us talked for ages, right up until we heard a car coming onto the drive, then Sara got to her feet and quickly went inside. I guessed that it was to put a dress on.
Of course my mother knew Nate, and as they went through the pleasantries, Sara re-appeared and I was right, she was now wearing very short dress. She lay back on the lounger, but with her feet on it and almost together.
The catch-ups started again as my mother went inside and I noted that Nate’s eyes were looking up Sara’s dress and I just knew that he’d be looking at her bare pussy.
A short while later, Nate said that he had to leave and promised to keep in touch, and I again told him that I’d send him the photos and videos.
“Nate seems a nice guy.” Sara said as he disappeared from our sight, “and him looking made me horny,”
“Yes he is, a real good mate.”
“You’ll have to invite him to our house when we get one.”
“You only want to display that gorgeous body of your to him again don’t you Sara?”
“Guilty, but you need to keep in touch with your good friends from school Dylan.”
“I know, why didn’t you do that same when we were at your parents?”
“I didn’t want them to see you because they’d want to pinch you off me. Besides, we keep in touch on social media.”
“Sara, horny, beautiful, amazing Sara, no girl will take me away from you, ever.”
“Would you two love birds come and give me a hand getting the tea ready?” my mother loudly asked.
We smiled at each other then went into the kitchen to help my mother.
The evening was spent with my mother embarrassing me by showing Sara all the photographs that she has from when I was little.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 06
The next couple of days were spent with me showing Sara around the little town, buying the last minute items that we needed for our holiday, and creating situations where Sara could ‘accidentally’ display her pussy.
Sara is getting quite good at the accidental wardrobe malfunctions and finding places and ways to place herself so that she is unknowingly (ha) exposing herself. A couple of times she asked me to go and stand across the street, so that it would appear that she was on her own, ad she sat with her knees up displaying her pussy to the people walking by.
One time she fixed her skirt so that it would fall off her as she walked along, and somehow she managed for it to fall off right in front of some older teen boys. She acted terribly embarrassed but from the other side of the street I just knew that she was loving every second of it.
We did go into one clothes shop and she did leave the curtains in the changing room open, but the shop wasn’t that busy and I didn’t think that anyone, other than me, saw her naked.
*****
Summer Holiday.
The Saturday finally arrived and my dad drove Sara and I to the airport. Sara wore just a short summer dress, sandals and some jewellery, chains hanging from her nipples and that little, metal clit basher hanging from her clit hood.
I’m sure that Sara accidentally flashed her bare butt and pussy to a few people at the check-in as she kept picking up and putting down her carry-on in the queue, but neither of us were looking to see any reactions, we had other things on our minds.
Sara had told me that she hoped that all the metal on her 3 piercings would trigger a security alarm and that she’d get strip searched, but other than having to stand with her arms straight out to the sides while the security guy waved that wand thing up and down her, and it beeping a lot, she was disappointed when he waved her through.
The plane was disappointing, I mean, it was a good plane and the cabin crew were friendly, but there were way too many people to be able to do something that we had both hoped to do, join the mile high club.
I did managed to have one hand on the top of Sara’s bare thigh with my little finger gently, and awkwardly, rubbing her slit most of the time, but it wasn’t enough to make her cum.
The only exposure that I knew about on the plane was when Sara was putting her carry-on into the overhead lockers. I had offered to do it for her but I fully understood when she said that she could manage. She had to stretch up and I saw that the hem of her dress rise up to her hips, but I didn’t see anyone looking at her.
The high temperature and lower humidity hit us as soon as the plane door was opened and we squeezed our hands, knowing that we were going to have an amazing time.
*****
*****
I’m not going to write a chronological diary of all the interesting times that we had, that document would be comparable in size to war and peace if I did, that’s if I could even remember every time that Sara exposed herself. I’ll just write about a few unique occasions and not the repeat times because when we found a situation that Sara really enjoyed, we did our best to repeat it over and over.
*****
*****
The Hotel
Okay, I’ll start with the hotel. Not the poshest of hotels, but it was ‘adults only’ and when we first walked into the lobby we saw a couple of girls running through it, one was wearing only a G-string, and the other was totally naked. Both were dripping water so both Sara and I knew that she could be naked in and around the pool.
Our room was on the third floor, and as soon as we walked into the room Sara took her dress off while I opened the balcony curtains and doors.
Our balcony was overlooking the street and had metal bar railings round it. There was a similar hotel right across the street and we could see into the rooms if the curtains were open, therefore the occupants could see into our room.
Now naked, Sara followed me onto the balcony and I put my arm around her naked waist as we scanned the area. Apart from the hotel opposite, looking one way we could see the sea, the other way, just the road. We could also see onto the balconies of the rooms either side of us and would have been able to see into those rooms if their curtains had been open.
Looking down we could see people walking up and down both sides of the street, and if those people looked up they would have been able to see up the front of Sara’s naked body.
It had been a sweaty journey and we both needed to freshen up, so I put on my swimmers and Sara put on just one of her strings only G-strings. This was a precaution just in case we had misread the 2 girls in the Lobby.
Taking just our towels and a bottle of sunblock we headed own to the pool and were pleased to see that we hadn’t misread the situation because there was a plethora of girls wearing just bikini bottoms or nothing at all.
Sara’s G-string came off and I covered her in sunblock, then she covered me, taking her time as she bent over to rub it on me. While she was ‘doing’ me I was watching the people around us and noting the number of guys watching Sara bending over.
We soon got to know quite a few of the other guests and we spent may hours at the pool talking to them as Sara sunbathed on her back with her feet on the concrete at either side of the lounger.
All the time that we were there, I never saw one other naked girl who sunbathed with her legs spread like Sara did, the other naked girls all kept their knees together or with one foot next to the other calf, her knee bent, effectively hiding her pussy.
That afternoon we quickly learnt that the metal in Sara’s piercings got so hot in the sun that if she wore them while sunbathing, she would have to have regular dips in the pool or sea to stop them from burning her.
From then on, wearing them or not depended on what we were doing that day, and I took great delight taking them out and putting them back in for her as appropriate.
From our balcony, we saw that a few of the girls walking along the streets were topless, so when the sun started to go down, Sara put just her strings only G-string, and we went for a wander to get the lay of the land and to purchase some bottles of water.
I was behind Sara some of the time, and watching her walk with just a bit of string round her waist and another disappearing between her butt cheeks was totally awesome.
Sara still had her piercing jewellery, with the little chains and the clit basher in, and she told me that walking around in public like that was making her quite horny. Because of that fact, we cut short our wandering and went into the little supermarket near the hotel to get the water.
No one challenged Sara because of the way she was dressed, in fact there were 2 other topless girls in there. Even the old guy on the till seemed indifferent to the topless girls and I doubted that he had even seen Sara’s slit and it’s piercing.
Back in the hotel and our room, we shared the shower then christened the bed, two things that we did every evening when we got back from wherever.
The thing was, the balcony curtains and doors were wide open and our neighbours, and people from the hotel opposite, would have been able to see us having a quite long fucking session.
That first time I didn’t look to see if we had an audience, but I did subsequent times, telling Sara the code word, and each time that I said that word out sex went up to another level.
On quite a few days of our holiday, we met our neighbours, and waved to various people in the hotel opposite. We often exchanged small talk with our neighbours, often learning of places that they recommended we go to, and later on us making the recommendations.
Of course, Sara was totally naked during these verbal exchanges, and that often resulted in us having sex on the bed straight afterwards, sometimes with an audience.
We often had sex out on the balcony, either with Sara impaling herself on me when I was sat on one of the chairs, or with Sara stood at the railings with her feet wide apart and me fucking her from behind. There were a few times that that we had a short conversation either with our neighbours, or people from the hotel opposite, whist we were fucking like that.
One day, Sara had been in a bit of a mood, and when we got back to the hotel I took her out onto the balcony and told her to lay over my lap. She did, spreading her feet wide apart as she always does, and I spanked her until she orgasmed. As I was spanking her I told her that the guys in the rooms on either side of us were all watching us, which was true and as I nodded a greeting to them, Sara started to get a little loud. Her subsequent orgasm was a loud one, and when she recovered she got on her knees between my legs and gave me an amazing blowjob, all with an audience.
Afterwards, Sara told me that the spanking was just what she had needed and she asked me if we could repeat it every day.
“Only if you’ve been in a naughty girl beforehand.” I replied.
After that I quickly realised that Sara’s way to get me to spank her was for her to get a bit of a strop on, so that I’d spank her before we’d make love and she’d be as happy as Larry again.
*****
The Walks.
One day, after we’d there a couple of days, we decided to explore the resort by foot, and after a while we came to a beach that was all rocky, and didn’t look very nice at all. But there was a wide path all along the side of the beach, a sort of promenade, with a few buildings, cafe’s and the odd shop, land side of the path.
After nearly a mile we saw that there were lots of houses and decided that the promenade was used as a pleasant way to get to and from the main part of the resort.
We saw quite a few people walking, jogging and cycling both ways, some taking their dogs for walks.
After a few minutes Sara said,
“We could go jogging along here.”
Before I could say anything, Sara had taken her dress off, thrown it at me, and was jogging away from me, naked apart from her trainers.
The jogging didn’t last long and reverted to walking, still naked. Most people just ignored Sara with only a handful staring at her.
I have to say that that promenade made for a quiet and pleasant stroll.
That promenade wasn’t the only place that we went for walks, we explored the residential areas of the resort, usually on an evening after we’d eaten, and just about every time, Sara would strip naked and hand me her clothes.
Sara started taking her selfie stick with her and videoing her naked walks. Rarely did anyone say anything, and when they did it was only complimentary.
*****
The Neighbouring Rooms.
Of course, our neighbours changed over the 4 weeks that we were there, and sometimes one set were 2 girls, or one of each.
A few times I overheard Sara talking with the girls, sometimes telling them how much she enjoyed being naked just about all the time, how she liked being spanked, which they’d witnessed, or just about her piercings and jewellery.
I found it interesting listening to the girls talking about such things, and I was often reminded of my belief that, deep down, just about all girls want to be naked a lot of the time, and to get spanked frequently, attention seeking, but that it was against everything that their mothers had instilled in them and most of them didn’t have the courage to break free.
We even went out drinking with some of the neighbours a couple of times and I watched them as they spent most of the evening staring at Sara’s naked body through her see-through clothes.
On a couple of occasions when we were out with our neighbours, Sara got asked about her red butt and both times she shamelessly told them that I spanked her because she’s been naughty.
One girl said that she sometimes got spanked by her boyfriend and the 2 girls compared notes with the guy and I talked about something else.
One time that we’d been out drinking with 2 of our male neighbours Sara got a strop on. I knew what she wanted and after I told them that Sara needed a good spanking I invited them to spank her. They’d already seen me spanking her once and were keen to do the job for me.
I invited them to our room and out onto the balcony and told them to take it in turns to sit on the chair and let Sara lay across their laps.
As Sara lay across the first guy’s lap with her feet spread wide, I said,
“Finger her between each swat, that will humiliate her more and help her to learn not to be moody.”
Well Lucas didn’t need to be told twice and Sara let out a loud gasp as 2 of his fingers invaded her pussy.
I had to tell Lucas that the primary objective was to spank her, not finger her. After that the fingering didn’t take as long, but Sara still got her 20 swats.
Then it was Andy’s turn and he too fingered Sara between each of his 20 swats.
After that I told Lucas and Andy to bugger-off because I was going to fuck Sara. They left our room and I did fuck Sara on our bed with the balcony doors and curtains open, and the lights on.
As I started thrusting my cock in and out of her pussy, I looked in a well placed mirror and saw both Lucas and Andy leaning over the divider railings and watching us. I whispered the code word to Sara and she got more desperate to be fucked harder.
After I’d cum once and Sara’s second time, she stood on the floor between my legs, bent over and she sucked my cock back to life. I knew that she did it standing where she was, rather than kneeling on the bed beside me, so that Lucas and Andy could watch her pussy leaking my first load.
Sara’s third orgasm was when she was riding me reverse cowboy with her looking out to the hotel opposite. I couldn’t see outside but I saw Sara waving and I guessed that she had seen that Andy and Lucas were still watching and was acknowledging their voyeurism.
Another time that we went out drinking with 2 male neighbours, I had an idea just before we left our room.
“Sara, you remember that time when you pretended to be drunk and those guys tried to take you to a bedroom to rape you?”
“It wouldn’t have been rape, but yes, go on.”
“Well how about me pretending to be drunk, you getting Alex and Leo to carry me back here then you offer to thank them with blowjobs and maybe letting them fuck you on the bed next to me.”
“They are quite cute, and I could tell them that they had to wear some of the condoms that we brought, I knew that they’d come in handy. You could leave your phone ready to press the record button and I could press it when they drop you on the bed.”
“We do think alike a lot Sara. If we get another cute set of neighbours you could pretend to get drunk and when they drop you on the bed I could offer your body as thanks for helping me bring you back.”
“Great minds Dylan, great minds.”
And that’s what we did, me pretending to me half pissed when Alex and Leo knocked on our door to see if we were ready. Sara was wearing a too short skirt that showed her slit, and a top that covered her tits but left them clearly visible to anyone who looked.
Both Alex and Leo had already seen Sara naked on our balcony, and I’d seen them watching over the divider when Sara and I had fucked on our bed with the balcony door and curtains wide open, so seeing Sara with clothes on was maybe a novelty for them, but that didn’t stop them staring at her.
We’d agreed to got to a cafe to get something to eat before hitting the bars, and in the cafe I was a bit boisterous with Sara telling me to cool it and apologising for me, saying that I’d been hitting the booze all day.
Walking to the first bar, I was staggering a little and when Sara put her arm round me to support me, I pulled her top down below her tits and said,
“Hasn’t my Sara got the most gorgeous pair of tits guys, they might be small but they taste amazing, wouldn’t you just love to suck on those hard nipples? And her mouth, wow, she’s awesome at sucking cocks.”
Sara scolded me, pulled her top back up and apologised for my behaviour.
At the first bar, Sara sat me on a chair at an outside table while Alex and Leo went to get some beers.
“Is it working?” I asked Sara.
“You should be doing acting at uni Dylan. I think that they are both a bit pissed-off with you.”
I continued my boisterous act when Alex and Leo got back, grabbing one of the beers and downing it in one. That was actually only my second beer of the day, and in that heat I needed it. I went to put the bottle on the table and missed, it dropping to the ground, and, thankfully, not smashing.
“Dylan,” Sara said, “stop being such a prick, just sit there quietly will you?”
I did, and I listened to the 3 of them talking about a club that we had been to. Alex and Leo bragging that it was dead easy to pick up girls there.
After a while I lay back in my chair and closed my eyes, and after a few more minutes, Sara nudged me, saying that we were moving on to another bar.
When I didn’t move or say anything, Sara nudged me again and shouted at me.
I didn’t respond and Sara said,
“Sorry guys, but he’s out of it, I’m going to have to take him back to the hotel. You guys go on and have a good night.”
Sara stood up and bent over me to try to pull me to my feet and In doing so, I just knew that her skirt had ridden up and her bare butt and pussy was on display for Alex and Leo, and anyone else around who was looking.
As Sara tried to lift me, I heard Leo say,
“Here Sara, let us carry him back, he’s too big for you to carry him.”
“Are you sure guys, I don’t want to ruin you night, maybe the 3 of us could go out somewhere after we’ve dumped this idiot in our room, or maybe we could just have a drink on the balcony. ……... or something.”
My eyes were only open a small fraction, but I could see both Alex and Leo smiling before Leo said,
“Move out of the way Sara, we’ll take him.”
Leo and Alex lifted me to my feet, put me between them with one of my arms round each of their shoulders, and half carried and half dragged me back to the hotel and the room where they dropped me face down on the bed, me making sure that my face was facing the rest of the bed.
“Thank you guys, I don’t know how I would have managed. Sorry, we don’t have any booze here, that idiot drank it all this afternoon. Maybe I could thank you some other way?”
After a good few seconds in which Alex and Leo looked at each other, Alex asked,
“What did you have in mind Sara?”
“Weeeell.”
Through eyes that couldn’t have been more than a millimetre open, I watched Sara slowly take her top off and drop her skirt so that she was naked in front of both of them.
“Maybeee I could play with these.” Sara continued as she reached her hands forward and put them on the front of the guys shorts.
Both guys unfastened their belts then dropped their shorts and pants as Sara dropped to her knees and started fondling both cocks.
“Both these are so big.” Sara said then lowered her head and kissed the tips of them.
I could see that Sara was just boosting their egos because neither cock looked a big as mine.
Taking first Alex’s cock into her mouth then Leo’s, Sara sucked both cocks, in turn, for a couple of minutes then she stood up and turning to get the condoms out of the drawer, saying,
“Guys, I need you inside me, but I need you to wear these.”
Sara handed them a condom each saying,
“Just one of you put it on for now Alex, Leo can use my mouth, then you can swap ends.”
Sara lay on the bed, parallel to me and almost touching me. Her legs went up in the air and Alex groaned as he went balls deep in her pussy. She couldn’t moan because Leo’s cock was half way down her throat.
After a couple of minutes I heard Alex groan and stop thrusting into Sara’s pussy.
When Leo next pulled out to let Sara breath, Sara gasped for air then said,
“Swap ends guy, Alex get that condom off and Leo put one on.”
They did, and Sara got spit roasted again, Alex somehow managing to give Sara the dessert that she skipped in the cafe.
“Thanks guys,” Sara said as the pants and shorts were put on, “I needed that and it’s that idiots fault for getting pissed that it wasn’t him fucking me.”
“You’re so welcome Sara, happy to make a girl happy, any time.” Alex said as he and Leo headed for the door.
As She closed the curtains to the balcony, Sara told me that they had high-fived just as they went out of the door. She also told me to get my clothes off because she needed a proper fucking.
I stopped my phone recording and we had a very enjoyable next hour or so.
We repeated that game a couple of weeks later with 2 different guys and Sara pretending to get drunk and pass-out.
After I said that I had bad sunburn on my shoulders one of the guys volunteered to carry Sara back to the hotel over his shoulder Sara’s bare butt and pussy were on display as we walked through the streets.
There was a new batch of people arriving when we got to the hotel, and in the lobby the guy stopped walking and kept turning to talk to me or his mate. I think that every one of the new arrivals got a good look at Sara’s bare butt and pussy.
In our room, the guy plonked her down on the bed, her arms and legs falling well apart as she still pretended to be passed-out.
“Better take her clothes off in case she throws-up,” I said, “could you guys give me a hand?”
With Sara flopping about like a rag doll, we easily managed to get her next to nothing dress off, then the 3 of us looked down on her naked body. I let that happen for a good few seconds then said,
“Thank you so much guy, it would have been really painful for me to have carried her. I feel like I should thank you, but we don’t have any beer here. Tell you what, Sara is going to be out cold for hours, how about I let you have your way with her. As I said, she won’t wake up for hours and if you wear a condom she will never know that it was you that fucked her.”
“Are you for real Dylan, you’d let us fuck your girlfriend?” one of the guys asked.
“Sure, I really need to thank you and she will never know, if her pussy is a bit sore in the morning she’ll just blame me.”
“You’re sure?”
“Go for it guys, I’ll even provide the condoms.”
I went for the condoms and at the same time I set my phone to video record. By the time I turned back, one guy was rubbing his cock all around Sara’s face and the other guy was having a quick wank to get his cock really hard.
I stepped out of the way and let the 2 guys spit roast Sara.
After they’d swapped ends and started in on her again, I heard Sara moan a little, then a few seconds later her body started shaking.
“Bloody hell,” the guy with his cock down her throat said, “is she cumming? I didn’t know that girls could cum in their sleep.”
“Yeah,” said, “she does it a lot, I guess that it’s like us guys having a wet dream.”
The 2 guys were more interested in getting themselves off to question that, and when they had both cum they made a hasty retreat. I stopped my phone recording and went and told Sara that she could open her eyes.
“That was so cool,” Sara said, “was the lobby really full of people, I didn’t dare open my eyes.”
“Yes it was, and they all saw your bare butt and pussy.”
“I’m gonna cum soon if I keep thinking about it, fuck me quick Dylan, or do you want to wait until I’m asleep?”
“How do you know that I haven’t fucked you while your were asleep before now, maybe I’ve done it lots of times, and you are a heavy sleeper Sara.”
“Have you?”
“Maybe.”
“Well good for you if you have, you know that you can use my body however and whenever.”
“I know, and I do.”
That conversation ended as I pulled Sara onto her hands and knees and fucked her hard. As I was doing that, my peripheral vision caught something out on the balcony, and when I properly looked I saw 2 girl’s faces watching us over the divider. I orgasmed seconds later.
The next morning, while I was in the shower, Sara was on the balcony taking deep breaths of the fresh morning air. She came inside when I came out of the bathroom and told me that we had some new neighbours, Ella and Esme. And that they’d seen us last night in the lobby.
“Did they also tell you that they saw us fucking last night?”
“No.”
“Well they did, they were watching us over the divider.”
“Oh, oh well, it was bound to happen sooner or later.”
“Did they say anything about you being naked on the balcony?”
“No, but I did tell them that it’s okay to be naked anywhere in the hotel, and I told them about our beach, they sounded interested in that.”
“Good for them, can you put something on so that we can go for some breakfast, all that watching you get fucked last night, then me fucking you has made me real hungry.”
As we were eating our breakfasts, Sara said,
“Ella and Esme, I think that they might be lesbians.”
“What makes you say that Sara?”
“I don’t really know, it was a sort of vibe that I got when I was talking to them.”
“Have you ever been with a girl Sara?”
“Not really, just sleepover messing about stuff, you know.”
“No I don’t, I’ve never been to a girl’s sleepover before, hey, I wonder if we can get you in bed with them. What do you think?”
“You know me lover, I’m game for anything, and those 2 are quite slim and pretty.”
“Right, we’ll try to get friendly with them and see how it goes.”
That day we went back to our favourite beach and had another great day. Sara leaving the hotel naked and not even taking any clothes to put on in an emergency.
*****
The Hotel Pool
As I said before, Sara was one of the girls that we often saw totally naked around the hotel and pool. We preferred to go to the beach but we did go down to the pool probably 5 or 6 times and each time we went there Sara didn’t bother taking any, or wearing any clothes, and we lay on the loungers Sara with her feet on the concrete either side of the lounger.
This attracted the attention of just about all the unattached guys, and 1 or 2 of the unattached girls. It was quite common for 1 or 2 unattached people to find an excuse to start a conversation with us while we were there, and Sara always enjoyed these people stopping to talk, them usually standing or squatting at the foot of Sara’s lounger.
We always wore our sunglasses down there and just about every person, including the girls, spent most of the time staring at Sara’s spread pussy thinking that we couldn’t see them staring at her.
Sara nearly always wore her piercing jewellery, including her clit basher, when we went down there, and sometimes the conversations got around to her jewellery. The girls who stopped usually asked what the clit bashed was like, did it make her feel good, did it make her cum, that sort of thing.
Sometimes, Sara would spread her lips with her fingers just to give the asker a better look, and that included the guys who mentioned it.
Of course we were aware that the sun would heat the metal and could even burn her, so when she dozed off I didn’t let her sleep for long so that she could check to make sure that she didn’t burn.
Whenever the metal got hot we would cool off in the pool.
We made a few new friends whilst in and around the pool and there were often some games going on, Sara like the Chicken Fight game the best because she could press her bare pussy against different guys necks.
*****
The hotel restaurant.
We had opted for bed and breakfast and we discovered that the hotel restaurant was the only place in the hotel where clothing wasn’t optional, so each day Sara wore either just a see-through sarong, covered lots but hid nothing, or a skirt and see-through top, the skirts being so short that her butt cheeks weren’t completely covered, nor was her slit and it anyone looked while she was walking towards them they would have seen her clit basher in action. The same was often true when we were walking around the town.
No one complained and, Sara continued to put herself on display like that every morning, well those mornings that we made it downstairs before the restaurant closed.
*****
The ATV.
I had passed my driving tests, 2 and 4 wheels, shortly before I started at university, but rather than hire a car for the duration of the holiday, we decided to hire an ATV. It was Sara’s suggestion, her saying that she’d be more on display than in a car. I was happy with that suggestion for the same reason as Sara, but also an ATV would be more fun, and it wasn’t like we’d be going any long distances, the furthest being a beach that we’d read about that was only around 30 minutes away.
There was 3 hire places that we found and we hired a big one, one that had a proper back seat and a lockable storage box. It wasn’t speed that I was after, it was comfort and a place where Sara could display the fact that she was naked on the back.
I correctly guessed that parking an ATV would be easier than a car and that it could sometimes weave in and out of stationary traffic.
They also hired us the crash hats and I thought that Sara looked real cute wearing just a crash hat.
*****
The Beach.
Our research before the holiday had revealed a few beaches that said were clothes optional, and the photographs of one of them looked very inviting. Unfortunately, it was the one that was 30 minutes away but it turned out to be amazing and well worth the 30 minute drive.
The first time that we went there Sara navigated and she took us straight there. We sailed passed the queue of cars waiting to pay the crazy parking fee, and parked alongside the road with lots of other ATVs and motorbikes.
Our journey there took us through a couple of villages and we had to stop a couple of times as I watched the pedestrians and other cars occupants as some of them realised that I had a naked girl behind me. I didn’t need to tell Sara the code word as she was just as observant as I was.
Once parked, the crash hats went in the lock box and out came the things that we needed for a day on the beach. Again, no one appeared to care that Sara was totally naked. Unfortunately, I’d taken her jewellery out before we left the hotel so that the metal didn’t get too hot and burn her.
We quickly realised that although we had parked only a handful of metres from part of the beach, most people who got of the bus weren’t coming towards us, so we started walking the same way as the bus passengers.
We were quickly in amongst other people heading their way to the beach, and Sara was only wearing sunglasses and flip-flops. I just knew that her arousal level was high.
We all walked through the little cafe then between a car park and a line of trees and I assumed that the beach was the other side of the trees,
Quite a few people turned onto a path that went through the trees but just as many kept going. Being the curious type, we kept on walking and were soon where the car park ended and we were walking with trees on both sides of us. The noise from the crickets was unbelievable.
Okay, most people were walking the same way as we were, but some were walking in the opposite direction and they would have seen Sara’s naked front.
After around 10 minutes the path split into 2, we took the right turn and were soon looking at the sea from on a rocky area. We could see the beach to our right, but out of curiosity, we turned left and soon saw numerous little sandy beaches.
“I’m going to fuck you on at least one of those little beaches before we go back to England Sara.” I said.
“You better had.” Sara replied, “but right now can we go back towards the big beach where there are a lot of people, I need to be seen.”
We did, and were soon walking in amongst lots of naked people and a beach bar with loud music playing.
We easily found a spot a little further on and spread our towels.
As I expected, Sara chose a spot close to the water-line and she spread our towels and got the bottle of sunblock out. Handing it to me she sad,
“Can you do me please?”
“That’s later, but I’ll put this stuff on you for now.”
I knelt behind her and did the deed. When she turned round I started on her front. Sara moaned a little when I did her tits, but as I went down her front I skipped passed her pussy and did her legs.
Putting the cream on her pussy was left until last because what happened was what I half expected. As soon as I touched her clit Sara went off like a rocket, her body shaking and grabbing my shoulder for support.
I kept applying the sunblock, even sliding a finger insider her for a couple of seconds, making her orgasm last longer.
“You bastard, you knew that I’d cum as soon as you touched my clit.”
“It’s not my fault that you’ve been so close to the edge since we got off the ATV.”
“I can’t help that, it’s being naked with all these people around me.”
“I know, and don’t tell me that you didn’t enjoy that little explosion.”
“I did, do you think that anyone saw me?”
“I don’t know, I was too busy making you cum.”
“We can only hope. Now get those shorts off Dylan, you need some sunblock on as well.”
“I do, but we’re going to have to be discreet, it’s okay for you girls, when you get horny your outward appearance doesn’t change and no one can tell, but when a guy gets horny his cock tells the whole world that he is, and getting a hard-on on the beach isn’t a good idea.”
“Yeah, us girls are lucky like that, that’s why we can get away with being naked just about anywhere. Never mind Dylan, I’ll keep you covered – with my mouth.”
“You had better not girl, well not here, maybe we should go back along the rocks and find a little sandy patch.”
“Later honey, and relax, I’ll keep that monster hidden.”
“You do realise that I’m going to have to lay on my front for most of the day don’t you?”
“That’s not my fault.”
“Yes it is, if you weren’t so amazingly beautiful and so horny, it would be pointing to the sand not the sky.”
“You want me to get fat and ugly?”
“Hell no, I love you just as you are and if you start getting fat I’ll break your jaw so that you can only drink through a straw.”
“Talking about exercise, we should get some more, maybe go on long walks or start going to the university gym.”
“You’re right, but lets not think about that right now. Hey, stop wanking me, one stroke is enough to cover it in sunblock.”
“Hehe.”
Sara finished covering me then I lay on my stomach to hide my semi, and Sara lay on her back with her legs spread wide so that the people walking by could see every detail of her pussy.
Before I lay beside Sara I looked down on her, naked and spread eagle, and thought how lucky I was. Then I had an idea and said,
“Sara, the next time that we come here I want you to wear your remote controlled vibrator and have the purple antenna sticking out of your hole, that might attract more attention to you.”
“Jeez Dylan, that’s so obvious, why didn’t I think of that? Yes, and you can make me cum as I lay here, with you trying to time it so that I cum when men are walking past.”
After a couple of hours we needed to cool down so Sara got up and started heading for the water.
“Come on Dylan.”
“Just got to wait a minute Sara, something needs to shrink a little.”
“Oh just get up and run for it Dylan.”
So I did, running passed Sara and not stopping until I was waist deep.
Sara started swimming as soon as the water was deep enough, and when she got to me she said,
“I’ve never been skinny dipping before, my mother made me wear an industrial strength one piece and I could never feel what I’m feeling right now, the water rushing by my nipples and pussy feels amazing and it needs a hard cock in it.”
I pulled Sara to me, getting her legs round my waist, and we had a long, slow fuck. People swimming around us, and anyone watching us from the beach, may have thought that they knew what we were doing, but they didn’t know for certain.
Around 40 minutes later we wadded ashore, hand in hand, and with me not having to try to cover anything. I even lay on my back for a while, doing my best to not look at Sara. It was difficult, I mean what man wouldn’t look at an attractive, naked, 19 year-old girl who was spread eagle next to you.
Anyway, I spent some time on my stomach then put my shorts back on and suggested that we go for a wander on the rocks to see if we could find a sandy patch down by the sea where we could do what we again wanted to do, and hopefully have a small audience.
We’d seen another couple fucking on one of those sandy patches so we found a big sandy patch with a free area to one side, waited until there was people on the path on the rocks above us then Sara mounded me and we had a very pleasurable 15 or so minutes.
Later, when we got a bit bored, we decided to go exploring and decided to go to the beach bar and get a cold drink first.
“Do you think that I should put something on before going in there Dylan?”
“Like what, the only item of clothing that we have between us is my shorts. Your dress and my T-shirt are in the back of the ATV. You may well be able to get away with going in there naked, but I’m sure that I couldn’t.”
“Let’s do it then, the worst that can happen is that we get asked to leave.”
We walked into the beach bar, bold as brass, and no one challenged us. What’s more. Everyone acted as if it was perfectly normal for a girl to be naked in there. We had a nice, long, cold drink, then, feeling refreshed, we headed back up the slight hill to see what we could find.
What we found was thousands of trees, all with even more crickets making one hell of a racket. There were lots of paths that we explored, and a dirt track that was a continuation of the one that we had walked along after the car park when we arrived.
After a while, we found another long, but narrower beach. It wasn’t quite as nice, but the thing that didn’t impress us was that there appeared to be hundreds of gay men spread along the beach, we even saw one guy fucking another.
Each to their own and all that, but I’m 100% straight, what’s more, Sara wasn’t impressed as well, so we turned and backtracked back to the rocks.
We found another small sandy area that already had 2 couple on it, but there was plenty of space for a third couple so we climbed down and spread our towels. We spent a couple of hours there, and somehow, I managed to sunbathe, as naked as Sara was, on my back without getting a raging hard-on, but I had to put my shorts back on when we decided to leave, and Sara started bending over in front of me, almost pushing her pussy onto my face, to fold the towels.
We returned to the ATV by walking along the water’s edge and we discovered another beach bar, but it was right next to an area where most of the people had swimsuits on. Having said that. We walked right in amongst them with Sara not caring that she was the only one totally naked.
When we got to the other side of the clothed people, Sara said,
“I’m going to walk through those prudes wearing my jewellery, chains and with the purple antenna of my remote vibe sticking out of me.”
I smiled, knowing that she would do it.
Sara did just that a couple of days later, and twice more before the holiday ended, and although a few people stared at her, no one challenged us.
On the way back to our hotel we stopped off in one of the villages to get some more drinking water for the room. Sara thought that it probably wasn’t a good idea to go into the little supermarket dressed as she was, so she stayed on the ATV. When I got back she told me that a couple of older teen boys had tried to talk to her, but she couldn’t understand a word and they’d eventually walked away.
Sara also told me that she’d sat on the seat with her knees well apart and not tried to block the teens view.
Back at our resort, I decided to drive around the town to show off Sara. There had been a lot of traffic so progress was slow and a heck of a lot of tourist saw Sara and that she was naked.
We managed to find a place to park the ATV right outside our hotel, so Sara didn’t bother putting her dress on and she walked into the hotel totally naked. The old guy on the reception desk just looked up then immediately went back to what he was doing.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 06
The next couple of days were spent with me showing Sara around the little town, buying the last minute items that we needed for our holiday, and creating situations where Sara could ‘accidentally’ display her pussy.
Sara is getting quite good at the accidental wardrobe malfunctions and finding places and ways to place herself so that she is unknowingly (ha) exposing herself. A couple of times she asked me to go and stand across the street, so that it would appear that she was on her own, ad she sat with her knees up displaying her pussy to the people walking by.
One time she fixed her skirt so that it would fall off her as she walked along, and somehow she managed for it to fall off right in front of some older teen boys. She acted terribly embarrassed but from the other side of the street I just knew that she was loving every second of it.
We did go into one clothes shop and she did leave the curtains in the changing room open, but the shop wasn’t that busy and I didn’t think that anyone, other than me, saw her naked.
*****
Summer Holiday.
The Saturday finally arrived and my dad drove Sara and I to the airport. Sara wore just a short summer dress, sandals and some jewellery, chains hanging from her nipples and that little, metal clit basher hanging from her clit hood.
I’m sure that Sara accidentally flashed her bare butt and pussy to a few people at the check-in as she kept picking up and putting down her carry-on in the queue, but neither of us were looking to see any reactions, we had other things on our minds.
Sara had told me that she hoped that all the metal on her 3 piercings would trigger a security alarm and that she’d get strip searched, but other than having to stand with her arms straight out to the sides while the security guy waved that wand thing up and down her, and it beeping a lot, she was disappointed when he waved her through.
The plane was disappointing, I mean, it was a good plane and the cabin crew were friendly, but there were way too many people to be able to do something that we had both hoped to do, join the mile high club.
I did managed to have one hand on the top of Sara’s bare thigh with my little finger gently, and awkwardly, rubbing her slit most of the time, but it wasn’t enough to make her cum.
The only exposure that I knew about on the plane was when Sara was putting her carry-on into the overhead lockers. I had offered to do it for her but I fully understood when she said that she could manage. She had to stretch up and I saw that the hem of her dress rise up to her hips, but I didn’t see anyone looking at her.
The high temperature and lower humidity hit us as soon as the plane door was opened and we squeezed our hands, knowing that we were going to have an amazing time.
*****
*****
I’m not going to write a chronological diary of all the interesting times that we had, that document would be comparable in size to war and peace if I did, that’s if I could even remember every time that Sara exposed herself. I’ll just write about a few unique occasions and not the repeat times because when we found a situation that Sara really enjoyed, we did our best to repeat it over and over.
*****
*****
The Hotel
Okay, I’ll start with the hotel. Not the poshest of hotels, but it was ‘adults only’ and when we first walked into the lobby we saw a couple of girls running through it, one was wearing only a G-string, and the other was totally naked. Both were dripping water so both Sara and I knew that she could be naked in and around the pool.
Our room was on the third floor, and as soon as we walked into the room Sara took her dress off while I opened the balcony curtains and doors.
Our balcony was overlooking the street and had metal bar railings round it. There was a similar hotel right across the street and we could see into the rooms if the curtains were open, therefore the occupants could see into our room.
Now naked, Sara followed me onto the balcony and I put my arm around her naked waist as we scanned the area. Apart from the hotel opposite, looking one way we could see the sea, the other way, just the road. We could also see onto the balconies of the rooms either side of us and would have been able to see into those rooms if their curtains had been open.
Looking down we could see people walking up and down both sides of the street, and if those people looked up they would have been able to see up the front of Sara’s naked body.
It had been a sweaty journey and we both needed to freshen up, so I put on my swimmers and Sara put on just one of her strings only G-strings. This was a precaution just in case we had misread the 2 girls in the Lobby.
Taking just our towels and a bottle of sunblock we headed own to the pool and were pleased to see that we hadn’t misread the situation because there was a plethora of girls wearing just bikini bottoms or nothing at all.
Sara’s G-string came off and I covered her in sunblock, then she covered me, taking her time as she bent over to rub it on me. While she was ‘doing’ me I was watching the people around us and noting the number of guys watching Sara bending over.
We soon got to know quite a few of the other guests and we spent may hours at the pool talking to them as Sara sunbathed on her back with her feet on the concrete at either side of the lounger.
All the time that we were there, I never saw one other naked girl who sunbathed with her legs spread like Sara did, the other naked girls all kept their knees together or with one foot next to the other calf, her knee bent, effectively hiding her pussy.
That afternoon we quickly learnt that the metal in Sara’s piercings got so hot in the sun that if she wore them while sunbathing, she would have to have regular dips in the pool or sea to stop them from burning her.
From then on, wearing them or not depended on what we were doing that day, and I took great delight taking them out and putting them back in for her as appropriate.
From our balcony, we saw that a few of the girls walking along the streets were topless, so when the sun started to go down, Sara put just her strings only G-string, and we went for a wander to get the lay of the land and to purchase some bottles of water.
I was behind Sara some of the time, and watching her walk with just a bit of string round her waist and another disappearing between her butt cheeks was totally awesome.
Sara still had her piercing jewellery, with the little chains and the clit basher in, and she told me that walking around in public like that was making her quite horny. Because of that fact, we cut short our wandering and went into the little supermarket near the hotel to get the water.
No one challenged Sara because of the way she was dressed, in fact there were 2 other topless girls in there. Even the old guy on the till seemed indifferent to the topless girls and I doubted that he had even seen Sara’s slit and it’s piercing.
Back in the hotel and our room, we shared the shower then christened the bed, two things that we did every evening when we got back from wherever.
The thing was, the balcony curtains and doors were wide open and our neighbours, and people from the hotel opposite, would have been able to see us having a quite long fucking session.
That first time I didn’t look to see if we had an audience, but I did subsequent times, telling Sara the code word, and each time that I said that word out sex went up to another level.
On quite a few days of our holiday, we met our neighbours, and waved to various people in the hotel opposite. We often exchanged small talk with our neighbours, often learning of places that they recommended we go to, and later on us making the recommendations.
Of course, Sara was totally naked during these verbal exchanges, and that often resulted in us having sex on the bed straight afterwards, sometimes with an audience.
We often had sex out on the balcony, either with Sara impaling herself on me when I was sat on one of the chairs, or with Sara stood at the railings with her feet wide apart and me fucking her from behind. There were a few times that that we had a short conversation either with our neighbours, or people from the hotel opposite, whist we were fucking like that.
One day, Sara had been in a bit of a mood, and when we got back to the hotel I took her out onto the balcony and told her to lay over my lap. She did, spreading her feet wide apart as she always does, and I spanked her until she orgasmed. As I was spanking her I told her that the guys in the rooms on either side of us were all watching us, which was true and as I nodded a greeting to them, Sara started to get a little loud. Her subsequent orgasm was a loud one, and when she recovered she got on her knees between my legs and gave me an amazing blowjob, all with an audience.
Afterwards, Sara told me that the spanking was just what she had needed and she asked me if we could repeat it every day.
“Only if you’ve been in a naughty girl beforehand.” I replied.
After that I quickly realised that Sara’s way to get me to spank her was for her to get a bit of a strop on, so that I’d spank her before we’d make love and she’d be as happy as Larry again.
*****
The Walks.
One day, after we’d there a couple of days, we decided to explore the resort by foot, and after a while we came to a beach that was all rocky, and didn’t look very nice at all. But there was a wide path all along the side of the beach, a sort of promenade, with a few buildings, cafe’s and the odd shop, land side of the path.
After nearly a mile we saw that there were lots of houses and decided that the promenade was used as a pleasant way to get to and from the main part of the resort.
We saw quite a few people walking, jogging and cycling both ways, some taking their dogs for walks.
After a few minutes Sara said,
“We could go jogging along here.”
Before I could say anything, Sara had taken her dress off, thrown it at me, and was jogging away from me, naked apart from her trainers.
The jogging didn’t last long and reverted to walking, still naked. Most people just ignored Sara with only a handful staring at her.
I have to say that that promenade made for a quiet and pleasant stroll.
That promenade wasn’t the only place that we went for walks, we explored the residential areas of the resort, usually on an evening after we’d eaten, and just about every time, Sara would strip naked and hand me her clothes.
Sara started taking her selfie stick with her and videoing her naked walks. Rarely did anyone say anything, and when they did it was only complimentary.
*****
The Neighbouring Rooms.
Of course, our neighbours changed over the 4 weeks that we were there, and sometimes one set were 2 girls, or one of each.
A few times I overheard Sara talking with the girls, sometimes telling them how much she enjoyed being naked just about all the time, how she liked being spanked, which they’d witnessed, or just about her piercings and jewellery.
I found it interesting listening to the girls talking about such things, and I was often reminded of my belief that, deep down, just about all girls want to be naked a lot of the time, and to get spanked frequently, attention seeking, but that it was against everything that their mothers had instilled in them and most of them didn’t have the courage to break free.
We even went out drinking with some of the neighbours a couple of times and I watched them as they spent most of the evening staring at Sara’s naked body through her see-through clothes.
On a couple of occasions when we were out with our neighbours, Sara got asked about her red butt and both times she shamelessly told them that I spanked her because she’s been naughty.
One girl said that she sometimes got spanked by her boyfriend and the 2 girls compared notes with the guy and I talked about something else.
One time that we’d been out drinking with 2 of our male neighbours Sara got a strop on. I knew what she wanted and after I told them that Sara needed a good spanking I invited them to spank her. They’d already seen me spanking her once and were keen to do the job for me.
I invited them to our room and out onto the balcony and told them to take it in turns to sit on the chair and let Sara lay across their laps.
As Sara lay across the first guy’s lap with her feet spread wide, I said,
“Finger her between each swat, that will humiliate her more and help her to learn not to be moody.”
Well Lucas didn’t need to be told twice and Sara let out a loud gasp as 2 of his fingers invaded her pussy.
I had to tell Lucas that the primary objective was to spank her, not finger her. After that the fingering didn’t take as long, but Sara still got her 20 swats.
Then it was Andy’s turn and he too fingered Sara between each of his 20 swats.
After that I told Lucas and Andy to bugger-off because I was going to fuck Sara. They left our room and I did fuck Sara on our bed with the balcony doors and curtains open, and the lights on.
As I started thrusting my cock in and out of her pussy, I looked in a well placed mirror and saw both Lucas and Andy leaning over the divider railings and watching us. I whispered the code word to Sara and she got more desperate to be fucked harder.
After I’d cum once and Sara’s second time, she stood on the floor between my legs, bent over and she sucked my cock back to life. I knew that she did it standing where she was, rather than kneeling on the bed beside me, so that Lucas and Andy could watch her pussy leaking my first load.
Sara’s third orgasm was when she was riding me reverse cowboy with her looking out to the hotel opposite. I couldn’t see outside but I saw Sara waving and I guessed that she had seen that Andy and Lucas were still watching and was acknowledging their voyeurism.
Another time that we went out drinking with 2 male neighbours, I had an idea just before we left our room.
“Sara, you remember that time when you pretended to be drunk and those guys tried to take you to a bedroom to rape you?”
“It wouldn’t have been rape, but yes, go on.”
“Well how about me pretending to be drunk, you getting Alex and Leo to carry me back here then you offer to thank them with blowjobs and maybe letting them fuck you on the bed next to me.”
“They are quite cute, and I could tell them that they had to wear some of the condoms that we brought, I knew that they’d come in handy. You could leave your phone ready to press the record button and I could press it when they drop you on the bed.”
“We do think alike a lot Sara. If we get another cute set of neighbours you could pretend to get drunk and when they drop you on the bed I could offer your body as thanks for helping me bring you back.”
“Great minds Dylan, great minds.”
And that’s what we did, me pretending to me half pissed when Alex and Leo knocked on our door to see if we were ready. Sara was wearing a too short skirt that showed her slit, and a top that covered her tits but left them clearly visible to anyone who looked.
Both Alex and Leo had already seen Sara naked on our balcony, and I’d seen them watching over the divider when Sara and I had fucked on our bed with the balcony door and curtains wide open, so seeing Sara with clothes on was maybe a novelty for them, but that didn’t stop them staring at her.
We’d agreed to got to a cafe to get something to eat before hitting the bars, and in the cafe I was a bit boisterous with Sara telling me to cool it and apologising for me, saying that I’d been hitting the booze all day.
Walking to the first bar, I was staggering a little and when Sara put her arm round me to support me, I pulled her top down below her tits and said,
“Hasn’t my Sara got the most gorgeous pair of tits guys, they might be small but they taste amazing, wouldn’t you just love to suck on those hard nipples? And her mouth, wow, she’s awesome at sucking cocks.”
Sara scolded me, pulled her top back up and apologised for my behaviour.
At the first bar, Sara sat me on a chair at an outside table while Alex and Leo went to get some beers.
“Is it working?” I asked Sara.
“You should be doing acting at uni Dylan. I think that they are both a bit pissed-off with you.”
I continued my boisterous act when Alex and Leo got back, grabbing one of the beers and downing it in one. That was actually only my second beer of the day, and in that heat I needed it. I went to put the bottle on the table and missed, it dropping to the ground, and, thankfully, not smashing.
“Dylan,” Sara said, “stop being such a prick, just sit there quietly will you?”
I did, and I listened to the 3 of them talking about a club that we had been to. Alex and Leo bragging that it was dead easy to pick up girls there.
After a while I lay back in my chair and closed my eyes, and after a few more minutes, Sara nudged me, saying that we were moving on to another bar.
When I didn’t move or say anything, Sara nudged me again and shouted at me.
I didn’t respond and Sara said,
“Sorry guys, but he’s out of it, I’m going to have to take him back to the hotel. You guys go on and have a good night.”
Sara stood up and bent over me to try to pull me to my feet and In doing so, I just knew that her skirt had ridden up and her bare butt and pussy was on display for Alex and Leo, and anyone else around who was looking.
As Sara tried to lift me, I heard Leo say,
“Here Sara, let us carry him back, he’s too big for you to carry him.”
“Are you sure guys, I don’t want to ruin you night, maybe the 3 of us could go out somewhere after we’ve dumped this idiot in our room, or maybe we could just have a drink on the balcony. ……... or something.”
My eyes were only open a small fraction, but I could see both Alex and Leo smiling before Leo said,
“Move out of the way Sara, we’ll take him.”
Leo and Alex lifted me to my feet, put me between them with one of my arms round each of their shoulders, and half carried and half dragged me back to the hotel and the room where they dropped me face down on the bed, me making sure that my face was facing the rest of the bed.
“Thank you guys, I don’t know how I would have managed. Sorry, we don’t have any booze here, that idiot drank it all this afternoon. Maybe I could thank you some other way?”
After a good few seconds in which Alex and Leo looked at each other, Alex asked,
“What did you have in mind Sara?”
“Weeeell.”
Through eyes that couldn’t have been more than a millimetre open, I watched Sara slowly take her top off and drop her skirt so that she was naked in front of both of them.
“Maybeee I could play with these.” Sara continued as she reached her hands forward and put them on the front of the guys shorts.
Both guys unfastened their belts then dropped their shorts and pants as Sara dropped to her knees and started fondling both cocks.
“Both these are so big.” Sara said then lowered her head and kissed the tips of them.
I could see that Sara was just boosting their egos because neither cock looked a big as mine.
Taking first Alex’s cock into her mouth then Leo’s, Sara sucked both cocks, in turn, for a couple of minutes then she stood up and turning to get the condoms out of the drawer, saying,
“Guys, I need you inside me, but I need you to wear these.”
Sara handed them a condom each saying,
“Just one of you put it on for now Alex, Leo can use my mouth, then you can swap ends.”
Sara lay on the bed, parallel to me and almost touching me. Her legs went up in the air and Alex groaned as he went balls deep in her pussy. She couldn’t moan because Leo’s cock was half way down her throat.
After a couple of minutes I heard Alex groan and stop thrusting into Sara’s pussy.
When Leo next pulled out to let Sara breath, Sara gasped for air then said,
“Swap ends guy, Alex get that condom off and Leo put one on.”
They did, and Sara got spit roasted again, Alex somehow managing to give Sara the dessert that she skipped in the cafe.
“Thanks guys,” Sara said as the pants and shorts were put on, “I needed that and it’s that idiots fault for getting pissed that it wasn’t him fucking me.”
“You’re so welcome Sara, happy to make a girl happy, any time.” Alex said as he and Leo headed for the door.
As She closed the curtains to the balcony, Sara told me that they had high-fived just as they went out of the door. She also told me to get my clothes off because she needed a proper fucking.
I stopped my phone recording and we had a very enjoyable next hour or so.
We repeated that game a couple of weeks later with 2 different guys and Sara pretending to get drunk and pass-out.
After I said that I had bad sunburn on my shoulders one of the guys volunteered to carry Sara back to the hotel over his shoulder Sara’s bare butt and pussy were on display as we walked through the streets.
There was a new batch of people arriving when we got to the hotel, and in the lobby the guy stopped walking and kept turning to talk to me or his mate. I think that every one of the new arrivals got a good look at Sara’s bare butt and pussy.
In our room, the guy plonked her down on the bed, her arms and legs falling well apart as she still pretended to be passed-out.
“Better take her clothes off in case she throws-up,” I said, “could you guys give me a hand?”
With Sara flopping about like a rag doll, we easily managed to get her next to nothing dress off, then the 3 of us looked down on her naked body. I let that happen for a good few seconds then said,
“Thank you so much guy, it would have been really painful for me to have carried her. I feel like I should thank you, but we don’t have any beer here. Tell you what, Sara is going to be out cold for hours, how about I let you have your way with her. As I said, she won’t wake up for hours and if you wear a condom she will never know that it was you that fucked her.”
“Are you for real Dylan, you’d let us fuck your girlfriend?” one of the guys asked.
“Sure, I really need to thank you and she will never know, if her pussy is a bit sore in the morning she’ll just blame me.”
“You’re sure?”
“Go for it guys, I’ll even provide the condoms.”
I went for the condoms and at the same time I set my phone to video record. By the time I turned back, one guy was rubbing his cock all around Sara’s face and the other guy was having a quick wank to get his cock really hard.
I stepped out of the way and let the 2 guys spit roast Sara.
After they’d swapped ends and started in on her again, I heard Sara moan a little, then a few seconds later her body started shaking.
“Bloody hell,” the guy with his cock down her throat said, “is she cumming? I didn’t know that girls could cum in their sleep.”
“Yeah,” said, “she does it a lot, I guess that it’s like us guys having a wet dream.”
The 2 guys were more interested in getting themselves off to question that, and when they had both cum they made a hasty retreat. I stopped my phone recording and went and told Sara that she could open her eyes.
“That was so cool,” Sara said, “was the lobby really full of people, I didn’t dare open my eyes.”
“Yes it was, and they all saw your bare butt and pussy.”
“I’m gonna cum soon if I keep thinking about it, fuck me quick Dylan, or do you want to wait until I’m asleep?”
“How do you know that I haven’t fucked you while your were asleep before now, maybe I’ve done it lots of times, and you are a heavy sleeper Sara.”
“Have you?”
“Maybe.”
“Well good for you if you have, you know that you can use my body however and whenever.”
“I know, and I do.”
That conversation ended as I pulled Sara onto her hands and knees and fucked her hard. As I was doing that, my peripheral vision caught something out on the balcony, and when I properly looked I saw 2 girl’s faces watching us over the divider. I orgasmed seconds later.
The next morning, while I was in the shower, Sara was on the balcony taking deep breaths of the fresh morning air. She came inside when I came out of the bathroom and told me that we had some new neighbours, Ella and Esme. And that they’d seen us last night in the lobby.
“Did they also tell you that they saw us fucking last night?”
“No.”
“Well they did, they were watching us over the divider.”
“Oh, oh well, it was bound to happen sooner or later.”
“Did they say anything about you being naked on the balcony?”
“No, but I did tell them that it’s okay to be naked anywhere in the hotel, and I told them about our beach, they sounded interested in that.”
“Good for them, can you put something on so that we can go for some breakfast, all that watching you get fucked last night, then me fucking you has made me real hungry.”
As we were eating our breakfasts, Sara said,
“Ella and Esme, I think that they might be lesbians.”
“What makes you say that Sara?”
“I don’t really know, it was a sort of vibe that I got when I was talking to them.”
“Have you ever been with a girl Sara?”
“Not really, just sleepover messing about stuff, you know.”
“No I don’t, I’ve never been to a girl’s sleepover before, hey, I wonder if we can get you in bed with them. What do you think?”
“You know me lover, I’m game for anything, and those 2 are quite slim and pretty.”
“Right, we’ll try to get friendly with them and see how it goes.”
That day we went back to our favourite beach and had another great day. Sara leaving the hotel naked and not even taking any clothes to put on in an emergency.
*****
The Hotel Pool
As I said before, Sara was one of the girls that we often saw totally naked around the hotel and pool. We preferred to go to the beach but we did go down to the pool probably 5 or 6 times and each time we went there Sara didn’t bother taking any, or wearing any clothes, and we lay on the loungers Sara with her feet on the concrete either side of the lounger.
This attracted the attention of just about all the unattached guys, and 1 or 2 of the unattached girls. It was quite common for 1 or 2 unattached people to find an excuse to start a conversation with us while we were there, and Sara always enjoyed these people stopping to talk, them usually standing or squatting at the foot of Sara’s lounger.
We always wore our sunglasses down there and just about every person, including the girls, spent most of the time staring at Sara’s spread pussy thinking that we couldn’t see them staring at her.
Sara nearly always wore her piercing jewellery, including her clit basher, when we went down there, and sometimes the conversations got around to her jewellery. The girls who stopped usually asked what the clit bashed was like, did it make her feel good, did it make her cum, that sort of thing.
Sometimes, Sara would spread her lips with her fingers just to give the asker a better look, and that included the guys who mentioned it.
Of course we were aware that the sun would heat the metal and could even burn her, so when she dozed off I didn’t let her sleep for long so that she could check to make sure that she didn’t burn.
Whenever the metal got hot we would cool off in the pool.
We made a few new friends whilst in and around the pool and there were often some games going on, Sara like the Chicken Fight game the best because she could press her bare pussy against different guys necks.
*****
The hotel restaurant.
We had opted for bed and breakfast and we discovered that the hotel restaurant was the only place in the hotel where clothing wasn’t optional, so each day Sara wore either just a see-through sarong, covered lots but hid nothing, or a skirt and see-through top, the skirts being so short that her butt cheeks weren’t completely covered, nor was her slit and it anyone looked while she was walking towards them they would have seen her clit basher in action. The same was often true when we were walking around the town.
No one complained and, Sara continued to put herself on display like that every morning, well those mornings that we made it downstairs before the restaurant closed.
*****
The ATV.
I had passed my driving tests, 2 and 4 wheels, shortly before I started at university, but rather than hire a car for the duration of the holiday, we decided to hire an ATV. It was Sara’s suggestion, her saying that she’d be more on display than in a car. I was happy with that suggestion for the same reason as Sara, but also an ATV would be more fun, and it wasn’t like we’d be going any long distances, the furthest being a beach that we’d read about that was only around 30 minutes away.
There was 3 hire places that we found and we hired a big one, one that had a proper back seat and a lockable storage box. It wasn’t speed that I was after, it was comfort and a place where Sara could display the fact that she was naked on the back.
I correctly guessed that parking an ATV would be easier than a car and that it could sometimes weave in and out of stationary traffic.
They also hired us the crash hats and I thought that Sara looked real cute wearing just a crash hat.
*****
The Beach.
Our research before the holiday had revealed a few beaches that said were clothes optional, and the photographs of one of them looked very inviting. Unfortunately, it was the one that was 30 minutes away but it turned out to be amazing and well worth the 30 minute drive.
The first time that we went there Sara navigated and she took us straight there. We sailed passed the queue of cars waiting to pay the crazy parking fee, and parked alongside the road with lots of other ATVs and motorbikes.
Our journey there took us through a couple of villages and we had to stop a couple of times as I watched the pedestrians and other cars occupants as some of them realised that I had a naked girl behind me. I didn’t need to tell Sara the code word as she was just as observant as I was.
Once parked, the crash hats went in the lock box and out came the things that we needed for a day on the beach. Again, no one appeared to care that Sara was totally naked. Unfortunately, I’d taken her jewellery out before we left the hotel so that the metal didn’t get too hot and burn her.
We quickly realised that although we had parked only a handful of metres from part of the beach, most people who got of the bus weren’t coming towards us, so we started walking the same way as the bus passengers.
We were quickly in amongst other people heading their way to the beach, and Sara was only wearing sunglasses and flip-flops. I just knew that her arousal level was high.
We all walked through the little cafe then between a car park and a line of trees and I assumed that the beach was the other side of the trees,
Quite a few people turned onto a path that went through the trees but just as many kept going. Being the curious type, we kept on walking and were soon where the car park ended and we were walking with trees on both sides of us. The noise from the crickets was unbelievable.
Okay, most people were walking the same way as we were, but some were walking in the opposite direction and they would have seen Sara’s naked front.
After around 10 minutes the path split into 2, we took the right turn and were soon looking at the sea from on a rocky area. We could see the beach to our right, but out of curiosity, we turned left and soon saw numerous little sandy beaches.
“I’m going to fuck you on at least one of those little beaches before we go back to England Sara.” I said.
“You better had.” Sara replied, “but right now can we go back towards the big beach where there are a lot of people, I need to be seen.”
We did, and were soon walking in amongst lots of naked people and a beach bar with loud music playing.
We easily found a spot a little further on and spread our towels.
As I expected, Sara chose a spot close to the water-line and she spread our towels and got the bottle of sunblock out. Handing it to me she sad,
“Can you do me please?”
“That’s later, but I’ll put this stuff on you for now.”
I knelt behind her and did the deed. When she turned round I started on her front. Sara moaned a little when I did her tits, but as I went down her front I skipped passed her pussy and did her legs.
Putting the cream on her pussy was left until last because what happened was what I half expected. As soon as I touched her clit Sara went off like a rocket, her body shaking and grabbing my shoulder for support.
I kept applying the sunblock, even sliding a finger insider her for a couple of seconds, making her orgasm last longer.
“You bastard, you knew that I’d cum as soon as you touched my clit.”
“It’s not my fault that you’ve been so close to the edge since we got off the ATV.”
“I can’t help that, it’s being naked with all these people around me.”
“I know, and don’t tell me that you didn’t enjoy that little explosion.”
“I did, do you think that anyone saw me?”
“I don’t know, I was too busy making you cum.”
“We can only hope. Now get those shorts off Dylan, you need some sunblock on as well.”
“I do, but we’re going to have to be discreet, it’s okay for you girls, when you get horny your outward appearance doesn’t change and no one can tell, but when a guy gets horny his cock tells the whole world that he is, and getting a hard-on on the beach isn’t a good idea.”
“Yeah, us girls are lucky like that, that’s why we can get away with being naked just about anywhere. Never mind Dylan, I’ll keep you covered – with my mouth.”
“You had better not girl, well not here, maybe we should go back along the rocks and find a little sandy patch.”
“Later honey, and relax, I’ll keep that monster hidden.”
“You do realise that I’m going to have to lay on my front for most of the day don’t you?”
“That’s not my fault.”
“Yes it is, if you weren’t so amazingly beautiful and so horny, it would be pointing to the sand not the sky.”
“You want me to get fat and ugly?”
“Hell no, I love you just as you are and if you start getting fat I’ll break your jaw so that you can only drink through a straw.”
“Talking about exercise, we should get some more, maybe go on long walks or start going to the university gym.”
“You’re right, but lets not think about that right now. Hey, stop wanking me, one stroke is enough to cover it in sunblock.”
“Hehe.”
Sara finished covering me then I lay on my stomach to hide my semi, and Sara lay on her back with her legs spread wide so that the people walking by could see every detail of her pussy.
Before I lay beside Sara I looked down on her, naked and spread eagle, and thought how lucky I was. Then I had an idea and said,
“Sara, the next time that we come here I want you to wear your remote controlled vibrator and have the purple antenna sticking out of your hole, that might attract more attention to you.”
“Jeez Dylan, that’s so obvious, why didn’t I think of that? Yes, and you can make me cum as I lay here, with you trying to time it so that I cum when men are walking past.”
After a couple of hours we needed to cool down so Sara got up and started heading for the water.
“Come on Dylan.”
“Just got to wait a minute Sara, something needs to shrink a little.”
“Oh just get up and run for it Dylan.”
So I did, running passed Sara and not stopping until I was waist deep.
Sara started swimming as soon as the water was deep enough, and when she got to me she said,
“I’ve never been skinny dipping before, my mother made me wear an industrial strength one piece and I could never feel what I’m feeling right now, the water rushing by my nipples and pussy feels amazing and it needs a hard cock in it.”
I pulled Sara to me, getting her legs round my waist, and we had a long, slow fuck. People swimming around us, and anyone watching us from the beach, may have thought that they knew what we were doing, but they didn’t know for certain.
Around 40 minutes later we wadded ashore, hand in hand, and with me not having to try to cover anything. I even lay on my back for a while, doing my best to not look at Sara. It was difficult, I mean what man wouldn’t look at an attractive, naked, 19 year-old girl who was spread eagle next to you.
Anyway, I spent some time on my stomach then put my shorts back on and suggested that we go for a wander on the rocks to see if we could find a sandy patch down by the sea where we could do what we again wanted to do, and hopefully have a small audience.
We’d seen another couple fucking on one of those sandy patches so we found a big sandy patch with a free area to one side, waited until there was people on the path on the rocks above us then Sara mounded me and we had a very pleasurable 15 or so minutes.
Later, when we got a bit bored, we decided to go exploring and decided to go to the beach bar and get a cold drink first.
“Do you think that I should put something on before going in there Dylan?”
“Like what, the only item of clothing that we have between us is my shorts. Your dress and my T-shirt are in the back of the ATV. You may well be able to get away with going in there naked, but I’m sure that I couldn’t.”
“Let’s do it then, the worst that can happen is that we get asked to leave.”
We walked into the beach bar, bold as brass, and no one challenged us. What’s more. Everyone acted as if it was perfectly normal for a girl to be naked in there. We had a nice, long, cold drink, then, feeling refreshed, we headed back up the slight hill to see what we could find.
What we found was thousands of trees, all with even more crickets making one hell of a racket. There were lots of paths that we explored, and a dirt track that was a continuation of the one that we had walked along after the car park when we arrived.
After a while, we found another long, but narrower beach. It wasn’t quite as nice, but the thing that didn’t impress us was that there appeared to be hundreds of gay men spread along the beach, we even saw one guy fucking another.
Each to their own and all that, but I’m 100% straight, what’s more, Sara wasn’t impressed as well, so we turned and backtracked back to the rocks.
We found another small sandy area that already had 2 couple on it, but there was plenty of space for a third couple so we climbed down and spread our towels. We spent a couple of hours there, and somehow, I managed to sunbathe, as naked as Sara was, on my back without getting a raging hard-on, but I had to put my shorts back on when we decided to leave, and Sara started bending over in front of me, almost pushing her pussy onto my face, to fold the towels.
We returned to the ATV by walking along the water’s edge and we discovered another beach bar, but it was right next to an area where most of the people had swimsuits on. Having said that. We walked right in amongst them with Sara not caring that she was the only one totally naked.
When we got to the other side of the clothed people, Sara said,
“I’m going to walk through those prudes wearing my jewellery, chains and with the purple antenna of my remote vibe sticking out of me.”
I smiled, knowing that she would do it.
Sara did just that a couple of days later, and twice more before the holiday ended, and although a few people stared at her, no one challenged us.
On the way back to our hotel we stopped off in one of the villages to get some more drinking water for the room. Sara thought that it probably wasn’t a good idea to go into the little supermarket dressed as she was, so she stayed on the ATV. When I got back she told me that a couple of older teen boys had tried to talk to her, but she couldn’t understand a word and they’d eventually walked away.
Sara also told me that she’d sat on the seat with her knees well apart and not tried to block the teens view.
Back at our resort, I decided to drive around the town to show off Sara. There had been a lot of traffic so progress was slow and a heck of a lot of tourist saw Sara and that she was naked.
We managed to find a place to park the ATV right outside our hotel, so Sara didn’t bother putting her dress on and she walked into the hotel totally naked. The old guy on the reception desk just looked up then immediately went back to what he was doing.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 07
We went back to that beach most days and Sara quickly got into the habit of not even taking a dress to put in the lock box, hoping that we’d be able to park the ATV outside the hotel when we got back. There was only one day that we couldn’t, and we had to park it about 100 metres down the street and walk to the hotel. Sara got extra horny walking down that street in amongst the tourists and a few locals, and we didn’t make it to the shower before she jumped up on me and told me to fuck her.
Some days, Sara took her phone and her selfie stick and videoed herself on the back of the ATV as we slowly drove around the town, and as we walked from the ATV, through the car park then trees and onto the beach, all whilst she was naked.
Other times, Sara asked me to video her masturbating when we were on one of those little sandy areas. She did this quite a few times and I quickly realised that she picked times when people were walking up on the rocks.
I watched the people walking and gave Sara the code word whenever someone stopped and stared at her.
One time, 2 girls were walking along and they stopped to watch her. Sara was rubbing like I don’t know what, and when she peaked we both watched the 2 girls climb down onto the sandy area and spread their towels quite close to us.
They proceeded to get naked, and quickly started making out. Sara and I watched as they performed a 69 before collapsing and resting, spread eagle, letting Sara and I have a good view of their pussies.
Once recovered, presumably, they packed their things and left, without putting any clothes on.
“That was different.” Sara said when they were out of earshot, “did you enjoy the show lover?”
“Yes,” I replied, “but not as much as when I watched you earlier.”
It was a truthful answer because both of the girls had much bigger tits and lots of lower lips, 2 things that I am not that keen on.
Another time when we were on one of the little sandy beaches, Sara asked me to go and get her a cold bottle of cola. Happy to please her, I put my shorts on, climbed up onto the path and headed to the beach bar.
When I got back and started to climb down, I saw that there was a naked man knelt at Sara’s feet between her very widely spread legs. She was up on her elbows and they appeared to be talking.
Being the curious type, and neither of them having seen me, I backed up and worked myself round to the place where I could get the best view of them, and watched.
I couldn’t hear what was being said but they were both looking cheerful. The man was slowly wanking and Sara was toying with her clit.
“Interesting.” I thought as I continued to watch.
After a couple of minutes, Sara’s toying turned into full blown masturbation, right in front of that stranger who was wanking.
I kept watching as Sara’s body jerked and shook. Then the guy reached forwards, his finger going inside Sara who jerked a little then started shaking again.
A couple of minutes later the guy backed off, got to his feet and walked off. I came out from my hiding place and went to Sara. Giving her the now not so cold can of cola, I said,
“Enjoy that did you?”
“Hell yes, you saw it did you?”
“Yes I did, get that drink inside you then we are going into the water and I’m going to put something in your other end.”
We had another underwater fuck.
*****
We did explore a few other beaches, but none were as good as the first one, and we never stopped at any others for more that a few minutes.
*****
The Bars.
We spent most nights at one or more of the bars. Sometimes just the 2 of us, other times with people that we had met, and the other times on the bar crawls that were organised by the holiday rep.
When we went out on our own, we often just wandered around, exploring and letting Sara be seen, her wearing very see-through clothes.
We found a number of bars there that had a dance area, some with a little stage, and some nights they had competitions. The competitions that attracted Sara was the Wet T-shirt ones and whenever we saw one that night, Sara entered it.
Sara actually won one of them, but she always ended up totally naked on the stage, on her spread knees and bringing herself off. We both really enjoyed the cheering from the audiences and Sara never got dressed again until we were out on the street.
The sex when we got back to the hotel after the Wet T-shirt competitions was always more intense and always with 69s
The bar crawls were fun as well. Sara always had a handful of guys hanging around her looking through the clothes that she was wearing.
On one of the crawls shortly after the 2 suspected lesbians arrived, they were there as well, and they hung around near Sara and I at all the bars.
They were complementing Sara on her outfit and saying how brave she was to be wearing see-through clothes with nothing underneath. As the night wore on they started complimenting Sara on her jewellery and they both reached for her tits and gently pulled on the barbells that, along with her nipples, had escaped through holes in the net top.
Sara thrust her hips forward and pulled the front of her dress up saying,
“Have you seen my hood piercing, I’ve got an attachment that bounces on my clit as I walk, it gets me so horny.”
By then I was starting to feel like a spare part, but I just stood back and watched and listened, knowing that Sara was having fun.
“I see that your clit is bigger than most Sara.” Esme said. “Is it on display all the time?”
“Just about, Dylan loves chewing on it and I quite like it when he does that.”
“I bet that he does,” Ella said, “Esme is great at chewing clits as well aren’t you sweetie, I bet that she could get you off faster than Dylan can.”
“Is that a bet or a challenge Ella.” Sara replied.
“Well it wasn’t, but, what the hell, Esme dearest, I’ve just entered you into a competition. Dylan, I’m assuming that you are up for this as well?”
“Err, yes, why not, I’m assuming that you two will be just as naked as Sara will be when this challenge takes place. We can do it in our room later tonight if you like.”
“You’re on.” Ella replied.
On the walk to the next bar I asked Sara if she was okay with the upcoming competition.
“Yes, of course I am, I’m always up for something new.”
Sara giggled a little then continued,
“I was about to say that I would be okay with you fucking Esme or Ella, or both of them, then I remembered that they’re gay. Sorry lover, but they probably aren’t interested in that amazing weapon of yours.”
“I’ll get my pleasure from watching you get your pussy eaten Sara.”
Sara squeezed my arm to her chest as we continued walking.
After the fourth bar, the holiday rep said that we were all going to a club. She gave the name of a club just in case anyone got lost, and told us to mention her name to the doorman.
Sara and I had seen the outside of that club and weren’t very impressed and I guess that Esme and Ella weren’t as well because Ella said,
“We were thinking of heading back to the hotel guys, what do you think?”
Sara and I answered Ella by turning around and heading in the direction of the hotel.
The 2 girls quickly caught up with us, and somehow they split Sara from me and they walked either side of Sara, talking, with me behind the 3 of them.
In a way I didn’t mind because it gave me the opportunity to stare at Sara’s butt through her see-through skirt, and stare at Esme’s and Ella’s butts. They were nearly as cute as Sara’s.
In our room I secretly set my phone to video record then turned back to see that Sara was already naked and Ella was taking Esme’s clothes off. Not that there was much to take off, a tank top, a skirt and a thong.
I hadn’t seen either Esme or Ella fully naked before, just topless on the balcony, and I was pleased that the room lights were good and a good amount of light was coming in from outside.
I was stood at the foot of the bed and I watched Esme climb on the bed between Sara’s spread legs. When Esme bent forwards to start eating Sara, her bald, bare butt and pussy where right in front of me.
Sara gasped as Esme’s mouth made contact and Ella asked,
“Esme’s got a real cute butt and pussy hasn’t she Dylan?”
“She sure has.” I replied, but thought that Esme had way too much inner labia for me, I much prefer Sara’s lack of inner lips.
Sara must have been getting all aroused at the thought of another girl eating her pussy because it only took a couple of minutes for her to announce that she was cumming, but Esme kept eating and brought Sara to a second orgasm.
Then Esme straightened up, sitting on her heels, and said,
“My gawd Ella, that was tasty, you should try it.”
“Do you mind Dylan?” Ella asked.
“Of course not, but you have to get naked like Esme did.”
Well Ella didn’t need any pressure and she was quickly naked and taking Esme’s place. I noted that Ella also had lots of lower lips.
I watched Sara’s face and it was very obvious that she was enjoying what Ella was doing to her.
Sara was taking longer to cum this time, and as Esme and I stood watching, Esme said,
“I bet that you are getting blue balls aren’t you Dylan?”
“I am.”
“Ella,” Esme said, “I’m just going to take care of Dylan’s blue balls.”
I doubted that Ella could hear her as I said,
“Won’t Ella me upset with you Esme, I am a man.”
“No, we may prefer each other but we also like a good cock every so often. Sara won’t mind if I give you a BJ will she?”
“No, she wouldn’t even mind if I fucked the pair of you.”
“In that case, get those shorts off, I’m going to ride you until I cum.”
I was laying alongside Sara as Esme mounted me and started the mattress bouncing up and down. With my hand that was nearest to Sara, I started groping around until I found Sara’s hand and we gripped each other’s hand until, first Sara orgasmed again, then I did.
Esme orgasmed quite quickly as well, then Ella sat up, looked at what Esme and I were doing, and said,
“I just knew that you’d fuck him Esme, you’re such a slut. Get off him and suck him until he gets hard again, then I’m going to ride him. Oh, Sara, sweet pussy Sara, we haven’t timed Dylan sucking that clit of yours, why don’t you straddle his head so that you can get your clit in his mouth and we can time him?”
Wow, Sara wasn’t the only one experiencing some firsts that night. Me with 2 girls at once was definitely a first for me.
Esme watched as Sara and Ella took care of me, and themselves, before collapsing on the bed.
After a few minutes of silence, Sara asked,
“So which one of you made me cum the fastest?”
“Don’t know, don’t care.” Ella said, my stopwatch is still running from when Esme went down on you. Your pussy tastes very nice Sara, you could make a lot money from that.”
“Thanks, but I want to finish university first, then I might be looking for a second job.”
I looked at Sara who winked at me.
“So guys,” Ella said, “that was fun, anyone fancy a repeat another night?”
Sara suddenly had a big grin on her face so I said,
“That sounds good to me, how about the day after tomorrow?”
“Works for me and Esme, it’s the day before we go home so it will be our last good memory here.”
Ella and Esme picked up their clothes and carried them out onto the corridor and into their room as I asked,
“Are we all good Sara?”
“Not quite lover, you haven’t put the cock of your inside my pussy for about 6 hours, and that’s way too long.”
I remedied that problem quite quickly.
We did repeat that experience a couple of days later, but it was slightly different in that Esme and Ella brought their magic wands with them and at one point, all 3 of them using their wands on themselves and the other 3 girls.
It wasn’t just a girls night, all 3 of them took it in turns to fuck me, and ride my face until I made them cum.
All in all, it was a very pleasurable evening and I’m pretty sure that Esme and Ella enjoyed it as much as Sara and I did.
Oh, I managed to secretly video record all of that encounter as well.
*****
The Clubs.
During one of her conversations with our girl neighbours, Sara had learnt about a really cool Club Wear shop, the girl saying that they sold outfits that she wouldn’t dare wear outside of a club. Of course this was like a red rag to a bull for Sara and she just had to go there to see this shop for herself.
We used the ATV the next day to get over there. As was often the case, Sara left the hotel totally naked, apart from her sunglasses, and sat behind me all the way, but with a sundress in her bag in the bike’s lock box so that she could put it on in an emergency and when we got off the bike in a shopping area.
The Club Wear shop was easy to find and I parked-up, Sara put her dress on, and we went in.
Well, Sara was like a little kid in a candy shop, see-through clothes or VERY scanty tops and skirts of every design you could think of, and a lot more.
Sara selected a few that she wanted to try on and she took them to the changing cubicle that was just an ‘L’ shaped curtain in one corner.
“Leaving the curtain far from closed, Sara got naked and started trying on the clothes that to me were a waste of time and money because they hid nothing. When I said to Sara that she may as well not bother with the dress and just go naked, her reply was,
“And I’m sure that I’ll be doing just that sometimes Dylan, but you have to admit that some of them look really cool, and besides, I can wear them when we are out and about on an evening and at the parties back at university.”
Of course Sara was right and I stood back and watched the mini fashion show.
Every outfit that Sara tried on was either so brief that her slit wasn’t covered or most of her tits were exposed, or very see-through.
The sales person in the shop was a thirty something guy and after few minutes of Sara trying on the clothes, he came over to her and asked if he could help with anything.
As soon as he walked over, I got my phone out and set it to video record then put it in my shirt pocket so that the camera lens was pointing straight ahead of me. I left it recording right until we left the shop.
Sara was just taking a very see-through dress off, and with the curtain being far from closed, the guy could see all of her naked body.
Sara turned to the guy, handed him the dress and asked him if he had the dress in a size smaller. As the guy went to look, Sara winked at me and pointed to my phone. I nodded to let her know that it was recording.
When the guy got back Sara tried on the smaller dress, then the rest of the selected clothes, all the time talking to the guy asking him question about the clubs around there, did the girl really wear clothes like he sold, and what he thought about how she looked in each item that she tried on. All this with her displaying her naked body to him, even tweaking her nipples a few times.
I noted that 2 of the dresses were long ones, but made of some sort of net fabric. The millions of holes being around 1 centimetre in diameter. When she tried them on her nipples went through the holes, and on each dress she tweaked them, as the guy watched, saying,
“Yes, every girl has that problem if she doesn’t wear a bra under it.”
“I would call that more of a feature rather than a problem.” Sara replied.
Selected clothes tried on, and 4 kept to one side to purchase, Sara said,
“Just going to get some other outfits that I saw.”
With that the still naked Sara walked down the shop to where there were what I would describe as bondage gear. Selecting 3 whatever they were items, Sara brought them back to the changing cubicle and selected one.
To me it just looked like a number of thin leather straps joined together haphazardly. I didn’t know if Sara knew how it fitted, but she asked the guy if he could help her. I hoped that Sara enjoyed the guy getting up close and personal with her just as much as I did. A couple of times he even manhandled her tits to get them through gaps in what looked to me like a harness. He also pulled straps up her legs, manoeuvring them to the top of her thighs. I saw Sara gasp at one point and I was sure that he had touched her pussy.
That was repeated for the other 2 items, and I have to say that she looked good in all 3. When I told her so, she looked down at my shorts, smiled and said,
“So I see Dylan.”
Sara selected 1 of the 3 to purchase and I just knew that it would get worn a lot more times than when we went to a club.
The still naked Sara turned to the sales guy and said,
“We’ll take these, but can I wear one of the dresses when we leave?”
Giving me the sundress that she had worn when we entered, Sara and I followed the guy to the sales desk and when he’d rung them all into the till, Sara took one of the net dresses and slipped it on.
When we were out on the street I could see everything through the holes in the dress, and when I told her to keep walking while I held back. I saw that around a distance of 6 or 7 metres, Sara looked like she didn’t have the dress on.
When I caught up with her, and told her, Sara linked her arm with mind and just said,
“Good.”
*****
Well that was the Club Wear shop, now the clubs.
We’d been told that the local clubs weren’t up to much so we bought tickets to 2 big ones that involved a bus ride to get there. Both of them were around 45 minutes away and out in the countryside somewhere.
To the first one, Sara wore just heels, a net dress that hid nothing, her jewellery, including chain joining her nipples and her clit basher.
We had to walk through the main part of the town to get to the pick-up point and there were plenty of street lights and Sara got quite a few double takes.
At the bus stop we saw the other people waiting for the bus and I was pleased that Sara’s outfit was the most revealing one there. Okay, some of the other girls were wearing see-through clothes but with a thong or G-string under them.
Personally, I thought that the 2 guys waiting who were wearing crazy outfits looked stupid, but that was their choice, and if they were happy, then I was happy for them.
Of course, nearly all the guys waiting had a good look at Sara and she got some nice comments, even from the girls, a couple of whom said that she was brave.
When we got there we saw that the building was huge and there was dozens of coaches all parked up. The music was loud, even outside, and I looked at the bottom of the building to see if it was shaking.
Inside there was a huge dance area and there was already hundreds, if not thousands of people dancing, most of the girls wearing skimpy outfits, some of which I remembered from the club wear shop. I also saw a few topless girls who ignored their state of dress.
Round the sides of the big room was a mezzanine with more people dancing on it. I could see 4 cages hanging from the roof, each with a girl dancing in it, and lights, spotlights of every colour that you can imagine, all moving all over the building.
We quickly moved to the dance floor and found enough space for us. The music was good and Sara quickly got into the mood.
Twice in the next hour or so, a guy came up to us and offered us some pills, but each time we just shook our heads, no.
In spite of how little Sara was wearing, I could see the sweat sheen on her body through the net of the dress, and my shirt may as well have had a hosepipe squirted at it.
I took Sara’s hand and led her to the end of the building where we found a door to the outside and going through it we saw a swimming pool with lots of fancy chairs around it.
“Just what I need.” Sara said as she kicked her heels off, pulled her dress up and off, and jumped into the pool totally naked.
I looked around at all the people on the chairs and saw that most of them had watched Sara whose stripping and jumping in prompted a couple of girls, and one guy to strip off and join Sara.
I sat on a vacant seat and watched Sara frolicking about in the water. Sometimes exchanging brief words with the other girls.
As I was watching Sara I saw huge guy in a black suit and white shirt just watching and I guessed that he was a bouncer.
I signalled to Sara that I was going to get some drinks and she looked happy to stay in the pool.
I noticed another couple of guys dressed like bouncers when I went back inside and to the bar.
When I returned, Sara got out and we sat talking and drinking the soft drinks that I’d bought.
Sara told me that she was really happy and she asked me to look after her dress which I pushed between my shorts and my belt. When she had asked me to look after it I just knew that she was going to stay naked for the rest of the night.
I wasn’t complaining about having to look after her dress because I knew that Sara would be really happy being naked in amongst all those people.
Drinks finished, Sara put her heels back on and we re-entered the main room.
As we went in I looked at the bouncers who just gave Sara a casual glance. I guessed that they were looking for trouble makers, and Sara certainly wasn’t one of those.
Shortly after we started dancing again, smoke was pumped into the main room and it was obviously heavier than the air, and soon I could hardy see Sara.
I took one of her hands and held tight, I didn’t want to lose her, I was sure that there was a lot of drunk or drugged guys there who would have dragged her away and done goodness know what to her.
I started to feel hands all over my body and guessed that Sara was the same. I also guessed that the hands would have been happier when they found Sara’s body rather than mine.
As the smoke started to clear the hands disappeared and I saw that Sara had a big smile on her face.
I made an ‘O’ shape with my left thumb and index finger then poked the index finger of my right hand through the hole.
Still with a big grin on her face, Sara nodded her head the moved so that her back was leaning against my front so I put my hands round her waist and pulled her back onto me.
As we swayed to the music, Sara took my hands and moved them up to her tits where I caressed them, being careful not to catch my hands on the chains dangling from her nipples, or the discs with ‘FUCK’ and ‘ME’ on them.
We continued to sway to the beat and I looked around us. I saw another guy trying to sell some pills, and some money exchange hands. I also saw that no one was taking a blind bit of notice of us so my right hand slid down Sara’s front and found her pussy.
With Sara still leant against me, I played with Sara’s clit and finger fucked her until she started shaking. The was no way that I would have been able to hear her moans and maybe her screams as she peaked.
When Sara was back in control of herself she turned and gave me a long, tongue battling kiss before pulling away and immersing herself in the music again.
Sometime later, no idea when because I had deliberately left my watch back at the hotel, foam started creeping across the floor, slowly building up to above head height.
Again I grabbed Sara’s hand, but this time, and under the cover of the foam, I got my cock out, lifted Sara up facing me, then lowered her until she impaled herself on my cock.
We were still fucking as the foam started to disappear, but no one seemed to care. We only stopped when we had both cum and my cock stared going flaccid.
Soon, we were both immersed in the hypnotic beat of the music but I did manage to look up at the hanging cages. I smiled to myself as I saw that they now contained naked girls and I wondered if they were the same girls who had stripped, or if the cages had been lowered and different girls had got in.
I didn’t tell Sara because I just knew that she’d want to be in one of those cages, dressed as she currently was.
Sometime later Sara turned and leant back on my front again, so I did what I did the previous time that she had leant back on me and I gave her another orgasm.
Shortly after that people started to leave so we made our way out to the coach park. It took some finding, but we eventually found our coach, but not before Sara got quite few comments and offers, all of which we ignored.
The coach trip there had taken around 20 minutes to get there, so, as I sat on the seat I told Sara to climb on me, facing me with her knees either side of me. I unfastened my shorts, got my cock out, and pulled her hips down so that she impaled herself on me.
We had a very pleasant fuck whilst other people were getting on the coach, and during the journey. We ignored the comments from the people getting on and going to seats behind us. It was obvious what we were doing.
Back at the resort, Sara and I walked back to the hotel, Sara not bothering to put her dress back on. Dawn was breaking and the air was fresh and a little chilly, but that didn’t bother Sara.
Yes we saw a few early morning delivery drivers, and a couple of them stopped their unloading and watched us walk by.
For the first time in months, apart from when we were at Sara’s parent’s house, we didn’t fuck before going bed. We just opened the balcony curtain and doors and collapsed onto the bed.
Needless to say we missed breakfast, in fact, the restaurant was serving lunch when we made our way down to the pool where we spent the rest of the day.
*****
The second nightclub that we went to was actually very much like the first one. Okay, the cosmetics were different but they still had the same type of heavy base, club music, and they didn’t have a pool.
That night Sara wore heels and that harness type thing that we got from the club wear shop. I had to help her put it on and it left her tits, pussy and her jewellery on display. What voyeurs didn’t see was the remote controlled egg that she wore, and this time I took my phone along to control it.
Sara got some strange looks as we walked to the bus to take us there.
The bus was full of people our age, all keen to get there. We saw quite a few girls, and couple of guys, wearing outfits similar to what we’d seen in the club wear shop so Sara didn’t look out of place, except that no other girl’s tits or pussy were on display.
We had a great, but tiring time, and I even managed to finger fuck Sara and make her cum on the dance floor, and that was with my fingers. As for the egg, well, it earned it’s keep, me taking Sara to orgasms at lest 4 times. The music was too loud for me to hear her moans, and with her dancing it was difficult to tell if her body movement were caused by the dancing or the vibrator.
Unfortunately, we didn’t manage to fuck in public, not even on the bus back. I could have insisted that Sara impale herself, but I could see that she was absolutely knackered.
*****
The other club that we went to turned out to be day club and was only a 20 minute walk from the hotel. Sara wanted to go there because, unlike the above nightclub which wasn’t that light, it is outdoors therefore her body would be more visible to everyone close by.
Sara wanted to go there totally naked but, after having seen the YouTube videos of the place, and it being daytime, we both thought that full nudity may well be a bit much for the management.
Sara’s next idea was to wear one of her strings only bikinis, but again we weren’t sure. Then Sara asked,
“Dylan, did you pack that tin of body paint that you bought when we were at your parents?”
“Brilliant Sara, what would I do without you, I can paint a bikini on you. The only problem is that the only body paint that I could get at short notice is water soluble.”
“That’s even better, but I’ll just have to stay out of the water then, or not. Tell you what Dylan, I’ll wear one of my strings only sets and you can paint my tits and pubic mound inside the strings.”
“I’ll have to take your jewellery out before I paint you.”
“Okay.”
About 2 hours before the club opened, we showered then Sara did her hair while I got the paint ready. Hair done, Sara lay on the bed and I removed her jewellery. I couldn’t resist having an early lunch and I licked, chewed, flicked and fingered her to an orgasm before we could move on to the painting.
The strings only G-string was easy to find but the bra took a bit longer because, although Sara had packed it, she originally had no intention of wearing a bra of any sorts.
I painted her tits first, painting only inside the strings frames with Sara telling me that the paint felt strange when I first put it on, but it dried quickly and Sara said that she couldn’t feel it.
Sara’s mound and slit was more of a challenge because she was leaking and I had to get her to stand while I did her vulva. I also used quite a few tissues.
I had to take it real slow painting her protruding clit because Sara kept moaning and threatening to cum.
Once complete, I stood back and decided that someone would have to be real close, and staring at her, to work out that it was just paint covering her tits, mound, slit and clit.
“Shit, nearly forgot.” I said then picked up Sara’s remote controlled egg, told her to spread her legs, and I eased the egg up her vagina. Then I put my phone and her flashing colours butt plug into my pockets and we left the room.
As we walked out of the hotel Sara said,
“I actually feel naked.”
“You don’t look it Sara, you look just like lots of other girls wearing a G-string bikini.”
“Huh, that’s not what I wanted to hear, maybe I’ll get a chance to change that later, there’s still plenty of room in your pockets isn’t there Dylan?”
“There is Sara, but don’t rush to change anything, let’s get into the club and get the lay of the land before you give the guys around you a thrill.”
“Okay.”
Out first stop was at a cafe to get something to eat and I told Sara not to dribble her drink down her chest in case some went on a tit and started to dissolve the paint.
I was surprised, and disappointed, when our waiter didn’t even give Sara a second glance.
After that, we walked to the club, Sara telling me that she couldn’t feel the paint. We could hear the club long before we could see it.
I showed our tickets at the door and we entered without any problems and quickly joined the hundred of people dancing around the pool. We saw a handful of people in club wear, but most of the guys were in shorts and T-shirts, like I was, and the girls ranged from a summer dresses to a G-string bikini, although I did spot a few topless girls.
On the outskirts of the area there were seats and tables with people sitting at them.
We could also see a stage that had some sort of dance group performing, and metres above the pool was a huge inflatable butterfly hanging from a crane, presumably, I couldn’t see it.
Sara soon started dancing and I looked around to see if anyone was staring at her, but I saw none and assumed that anyone who had seen her didn’t realise that her interesting bits were only covered in a stretch wrapper thin layer of paint that matched the colour of her strings only G-string and bra.
Under the glorious hot sun, we soon heated up, but for some unknown reason, no one was jumping into the pool.
We got talking to a couple of girls who quickly realised that Sara’s bikini was just paint between the strings. One of the girls saying that she hoped that the paint was waterproof. When Sara said that it wasn’t, the girl told Sara that as soon as it washed off in the pool she’d have lots of guys trying to hit in her.
“That’s the idea, I just love guys looking at my tits and pussy.” Sara replied.
“And you don’t mind Dylan?” The girl asked me.
“Hell no, I love it when I can see the lust in their faces, them wanting to do all sorts of things to Sara’s body, and me knowing that it wasn’t going to happen because Sara was with me.”
We parted from the 2 girls, danced some more and I noticed that the number of people there was increasing. We decided to leave the dancing and head for the bar where I watched and saw a couple of guys stare at Sara’s front with a confused expression on their faces.
There was 3 (that I saw) topless girls around the bar and Sara said to me,
“I need to get the paint off my tits and get rid of this stupid bra.”
When I’d managed to get a couple of beers, we explored the building and found the rest rooms. There was one for disabled people so I suggested that Sara go in there, telling her that she could wash her tits without any other girls staring at her.
In she went, and when she came out her tits were properly exposed and the strings of her bra were screwed-up in her right hand.
I looked down her front and saw a couple of flesh coloured lines down her pubis.
“I had to splash the water about to get all the paint off my tits, but some ran down my chest and made it to my pussy before I saw it and dabbed it dry.”
“Never mind, you still look like you’ve got a proper G-string on.”
“I hope that people start going into the pool soon,” Sara said, “I want rid of all the paint so that people can see my pussy and clit.”
“I can see your clit sticking out now, it’s just that it’s black not flesh coloured so it blends in with the rest of the paint and the black strings. Relax Sara, I’m sure that there will be plenty of time for you to be of full display.”
“I hope so, I mean, just being covered in paint is great and it turns me on, but not as much as I would be if it was more obvious that I don’t have a proper G-string on and my pussy was properly on display.”
“Let’s go back to the pool area and see if anyone is in it yet. If not we can come back here and you can wash the rest of the paint off. Then I can parade you around and show you off properly but to keep you going I’ll do this.”
I got my phone out and switched the remote controlled egg on, Sara shivered then smiled.
“Thank you lover, I’d nearly forgotten that I had that inside me.”
“My pleasure, and I’ll make sure that you have plenty of pleasure as well.”
We went back outside and, although I couldn’t see anyone in the end of the pool that I could see, there was ripples in the water so something was causing them in the area that I couldn’t see.
We’d just made our way to the other end of the pool and saw that there were a few people splashing around in the pool, then a load more people jumped in. I couldn’t say anything to Sara because she was already flying through the air before she bombed into the pool.
I so wanted to jump in after her, and fuck her in the water, but there was no way that I was going leave my phone anywhere.
A few minutes later, Sara climbed out and I quickly saw that all the paint had gone and that she was still wearing the strings only G-string that beautifully framed her mound and pussy. In a way she looked more naked than without it. But that was looking at her front. Looking at her back she looked just like any other girl wearing just a G-string bikini bottoms, and there were a few of those dotted around that I could see.
I was so proud of my Sara.
Sara came back over to me as I watched the people around us, none of them appeared to give Sara even a second glance. Well none except for 2 guys who were stood quite close to me, and their faces told me that they were looking at Sara’s uncovered pussy.
I gave Sara her beer bottle and we both took a swig before I said,
“Come on, let’s dance.”
We moved to an area where most people were dancing, and we danced. As we did so, I looked at the people around us and no one was staring at Sara. After a while I remembered Sara’s egg and got my phone out, she smiled as I turned up the vibrations.
Before long, Sara grabbed my arm and squeezed as her first orgasm at that club arrived. Again, no one around appeared to notice.
As she got control of herself again, Sara reached up and kissed me.
About an hour later I decided that I needed another beer so I took Sara’s hand and led her inside. Outside the disabled rest room, I put my hand in one of the pockets of my cargo shorts and brought out Sara’s flashing butt plug. Giving it to her told her to go and put it in her butt while I got the beers.
I was still at the bar when Sara came and joined me. She rubbed a bare tit against my arm and I saw the guy waiting next to me look down at Sara then smile.
“Nice.” I heard the guy say to no one.
Finally, I got served and turned to take the beers, and Sara, back outside. As we walked, Sara told me that one of the guys waiting to be served had discovered her butt plug and the fact that her pussy wasn’t covered.
“Did he finger you?” I asked.
“Yes.”
“Lucky you.”
As we walked outside I saw that the sun was nearly gone and that it was starting to get dark.
“Switch the light on please Dylan.”
I did, and I turned the egg vibrations up again.
“Oow, that’s nice, can we go somewhere where we can fuck?”
“Not yet gorgeous. It will be properly dark soon so people’s eyes will get attracted to your flashing butt.”
“Let’s dance some more, then go for a walk all around the place, see how many people look at you and maybe say something.”
And that’s what we did, Sara cumming again before I turned the egg vibrations down, Okay, it didn’t get pitch black because of all the strobes and spotlights, but it was dark enough for people to see that there was a flashing coloured light at the entrance to Sara’s butt.
This became more obvious when we went to areas that weren’t so bright, and we, sorry, Sara, did get a few comments, mainly from girls who told her that they liked her flashing butt plug, some asking where she got it from.
There was a way out from the club area onto the beach that had a couple of bouncers on the gate to deter gate crashers but I still had our tickets so we went onto the beach.
We wandered along the beach, talking, kissing, groping and me making her cum multiple times with the egg until 2 things happened. Firstly the batteries in the egg ran flat, and secondly, we came across a stack of loungers where I told Sara to bend over. She did and squeezed the egg out for me to catch, her just knowing that I was going to fuck her.
As my first thrust went deep inside her I said,
“Think, imagine, just a few hours ago this part of this beach will have had hundreds of people on it.”
Sara’s response was grunt as I felt the tip of my cock hit something hard.
The contents of my balls deposited deep inside Sara, and her having had the, goodness knows how many, orgasms of the day, I hugged Sara as we just stood there for ages.
After a few seconds I heard a male voice say,
“Good fuck was it?”
Sara giggled and I replied,
“Yes thanks.”
I also turned us round so that Sara’s back was to the couple that must have been no more than 5 metres from us. When the flashing, coloured butt plug became visible to them, the guy said,
“Nice,” then not so loud he continued, “You should get one of those dear.”
Sara giggled again, then she said,
“Let’s go back to the hotel, I need more that just a quick fuck on the beach.”
What man would argue with that, and instead of going back into the club, we headed to a path that we could see that we assumed led to the main road that we had walked along to get to the club.
We were right, but the road was a lot busier than it was during the afternoon when we walked to the club, but Sara quite happily walked along, ignoring the fact that she was only wearing a couple of pieces of string.
The only attention that Sara attracted was from a couple of drunk youths who let it be known what they would do with Sara’s body if they got the chance.
The butt plug stayed in place until half way through out marathon love making session.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 07
We went back to that beach most days and Sara quickly got into the habit of not even taking a dress to put in the lock box, hoping that we’d be able to park the ATV outside the hotel when we got back. There was only one day that we couldn’t, and we had to park it about 100 metres down the street and walk to the hotel. Sara got extra horny walking down that street in amongst the tourists and a few locals, and we didn’t make it to the shower before she jumped up on me and told me to fuck her.
Some days, Sara took her phone and her selfie stick and videoed herself on the back of the ATV as we slowly drove around the town, and as we walked from the ATV, through the car park then trees and onto the beach, all whilst she was naked.
Other times, Sara asked me to video her masturbating when we were on one of those little sandy areas. She did this quite a few times and I quickly realised that she picked times when people were walking up on the rocks.
I watched the people walking and gave Sara the code word whenever someone stopped and stared at her.
One time, 2 girls were walking along and they stopped to watch her. Sara was rubbing like I don’t know what, and when she peaked we both watched the 2 girls climb down onto the sandy area and spread their towels quite close to us.
They proceeded to get naked, and quickly started making out. Sara and I watched as they performed a 69 before collapsing and resting, spread eagle, letting Sara and I have a good view of their pussies.
Once recovered, presumably, they packed their things and left, without putting any clothes on.
“That was different.” Sara said when they were out of earshot, “did you enjoy the show lover?”
“Yes,” I replied, “but not as much as when I watched you earlier.”
It was a truthful answer because both of the girls had much bigger tits and lots of lower lips, 2 things that I am not that keen on.
Another time when we were on one of the little sandy beaches, Sara asked me to go and get her a cold bottle of cola. Happy to please her, I put my shorts on, climbed up onto the path and headed to the beach bar.
When I got back and started to climb down, I saw that there was a naked man knelt at Sara’s feet between her very widely spread legs. She was up on her elbows and they appeared to be talking.
Being the curious type, and neither of them having seen me, I backed up and worked myself round to the place where I could get the best view of them, and watched.
I couldn’t hear what was being said but they were both looking cheerful. The man was slowly wanking and Sara was toying with her clit.
“Interesting.” I thought as I continued to watch.
After a couple of minutes, Sara’s toying turned into full blown masturbation, right in front of that stranger who was wanking.
I kept watching as Sara’s body jerked and shook. Then the guy reached forwards, his finger going inside Sara who jerked a little then started shaking again.
A couple of minutes later the guy backed off, got to his feet and walked off. I came out from my hiding place and went to Sara. Giving her the now not so cold can of cola, I said,
“Enjoy that did you?”
“Hell yes, you saw it did you?”
“Yes I did, get that drink inside you then we are going into the water and I’m going to put something in your other end.”
We had another underwater fuck.
*****
We did explore a few other beaches, but none were as good as the first one, and we never stopped at any others for more that a few minutes.
*****
The Bars.
We spent most nights at one or more of the bars. Sometimes just the 2 of us, other times with people that we had met, and the other times on the bar crawls that were organised by the holiday rep.
When we went out on our own, we often just wandered around, exploring and letting Sara be seen, her wearing very see-through clothes.
We found a number of bars there that had a dance area, some with a little stage, and some nights they had competitions. The competitions that attracted Sara was the Wet T-shirt ones and whenever we saw one that night, Sara entered it.
Sara actually won one of them, but she always ended up totally naked on the stage, on her spread knees and bringing herself off. We both really enjoyed the cheering from the audiences and Sara never got dressed again until we were out on the street.
The sex when we got back to the hotel after the Wet T-shirt competitions was always more intense and always with 69s
The bar crawls were fun as well. Sara always had a handful of guys hanging around her looking through the clothes that she was wearing.
On one of the crawls shortly after the 2 suspected lesbians arrived, they were there as well, and they hung around near Sara and I at all the bars.
They were complementing Sara on her outfit and saying how brave she was to be wearing see-through clothes with nothing underneath. As the night wore on they started complimenting Sara on her jewellery and they both reached for her tits and gently pulled on the barbells that, along with her nipples, had escaped through holes in the net top.
Sara thrust her hips forward and pulled the front of her dress up saying,
“Have you seen my hood piercing, I’ve got an attachment that bounces on my clit as I walk, it gets me so horny.”
By then I was starting to feel like a spare part, but I just stood back and watched and listened, knowing that Sara was having fun.
“I see that your clit is bigger than most Sara.” Esme said. “Is it on display all the time?”
“Just about, Dylan loves chewing on it and I quite like it when he does that.”
“I bet that he does,” Ella said, “Esme is great at chewing clits as well aren’t you sweetie, I bet that she could get you off faster than Dylan can.”
“Is that a bet or a challenge Ella.” Sara replied.
“Well it wasn’t, but, what the hell, Esme dearest, I’ve just entered you into a competition. Dylan, I’m assuming that you are up for this as well?”
“Err, yes, why not, I’m assuming that you two will be just as naked as Sara will be when this challenge takes place. We can do it in our room later tonight if you like.”
“You’re on.” Ella replied.
On the walk to the next bar I asked Sara if she was okay with the upcoming competition.
“Yes, of course I am, I’m always up for something new.”
Sara giggled a little then continued,
“I was about to say that I would be okay with you fucking Esme or Ella, or both of them, then I remembered that they’re gay. Sorry lover, but they probably aren’t interested in that amazing weapon of yours.”
“I’ll get my pleasure from watching you get your pussy eaten Sara.”
Sara squeezed my arm to her chest as we continued walking.
After the fourth bar, the holiday rep said that we were all going to a club. She gave the name of a club just in case anyone got lost, and told us to mention her name to the doorman.
Sara and I had seen the outside of that club and weren’t very impressed and I guess that Esme and Ella weren’t as well because Ella said,
“We were thinking of heading back to the hotel guys, what do you think?”
Sara and I answered Ella by turning around and heading in the direction of the hotel.
The 2 girls quickly caught up with us, and somehow they split Sara from me and they walked either side of Sara, talking, with me behind the 3 of them.
In a way I didn’t mind because it gave me the opportunity to stare at Sara’s butt through her see-through skirt, and stare at Esme’s and Ella’s butts. They were nearly as cute as Sara’s.
In our room I secretly set my phone to video record then turned back to see that Sara was already naked and Ella was taking Esme’s clothes off. Not that there was much to take off, a tank top, a skirt and a thong.
I hadn’t seen either Esme or Ella fully naked before, just topless on the balcony, and I was pleased that the room lights were good and a good amount of light was coming in from outside.
I was stood at the foot of the bed and I watched Esme climb on the bed between Sara’s spread legs. When Esme bent forwards to start eating Sara, her bald, bare butt and pussy where right in front of me.
Sara gasped as Esme’s mouth made contact and Ella asked,
“Esme’s got a real cute butt and pussy hasn’t she Dylan?”
“She sure has.” I replied, but thought that Esme had way too much inner labia for me, I much prefer Sara’s lack of inner lips.
Sara must have been getting all aroused at the thought of another girl eating her pussy because it only took a couple of minutes for her to announce that she was cumming, but Esme kept eating and brought Sara to a second orgasm.
Then Esme straightened up, sitting on her heels, and said,
“My gawd Ella, that was tasty, you should try it.”
“Do you mind Dylan?” Ella asked.
“Of course not, but you have to get naked like Esme did.”
Well Ella didn’t need any pressure and she was quickly naked and taking Esme’s place. I noted that Ella also had lots of lower lips.
I watched Sara’s face and it was very obvious that she was enjoying what Ella was doing to her.
Sara was taking longer to cum this time, and as Esme and I stood watching, Esme said,
“I bet that you are getting blue balls aren’t you Dylan?”
“I am.”
“Ella,” Esme said, “I’m just going to take care of Dylan’s blue balls.”
I doubted that Ella could hear her as I said,
“Won’t Ella me upset with you Esme, I am a man.”
“No, we may prefer each other but we also like a good cock every so often. Sara won’t mind if I give you a BJ will she?”
“No, she wouldn’t even mind if I fucked the pair of you.”
“In that case, get those shorts off, I’m going to ride you until I cum.”
I was laying alongside Sara as Esme mounted me and started the mattress bouncing up and down. With my hand that was nearest to Sara, I started groping around until I found Sara’s hand and we gripped each other’s hand until, first Sara orgasmed again, then I did.
Esme orgasmed quite quickly as well, then Ella sat up, looked at what Esme and I were doing, and said,
“I just knew that you’d fuck him Esme, you’re such a slut. Get off him and suck him until he gets hard again, then I’m going to ride him. Oh, Sara, sweet pussy Sara, we haven’t timed Dylan sucking that clit of yours, why don’t you straddle his head so that you can get your clit in his mouth and we can time him?”
Wow, Sara wasn’t the only one experiencing some firsts that night. Me with 2 girls at once was definitely a first for me.
Esme watched as Sara and Ella took care of me, and themselves, before collapsing on the bed.
After a few minutes of silence, Sara asked,
“So which one of you made me cum the fastest?”
“Don’t know, don’t care.” Ella said, my stopwatch is still running from when Esme went down on you. Your pussy tastes very nice Sara, you could make a lot money from that.”
“Thanks, but I want to finish university first, then I might be looking for a second job.”
I looked at Sara who winked at me.
“So guys,” Ella said, “that was fun, anyone fancy a repeat another night?”
Sara suddenly had a big grin on her face so I said,
“That sounds good to me, how about the day after tomorrow?”
“Works for me and Esme, it’s the day before we go home so it will be our last good memory here.”
Ella and Esme picked up their clothes and carried them out onto the corridor and into their room as I asked,
“Are we all good Sara?”
“Not quite lover, you haven’t put the cock of your inside my pussy for about 6 hours, and that’s way too long.”
I remedied that problem quite quickly.
We did repeat that experience a couple of days later, but it was slightly different in that Esme and Ella brought their magic wands with them and at one point, all 3 of them using their wands on themselves and the other 3 girls.
It wasn’t just a girls night, all 3 of them took it in turns to fuck me, and ride my face until I made them cum.
All in all, it was a very pleasurable evening and I’m pretty sure that Esme and Ella enjoyed it as much as Sara and I did.
Oh, I managed to secretly video record all of that encounter as well.
*****
The Clubs.
During one of her conversations with our girl neighbours, Sara had learnt about a really cool Club Wear shop, the girl saying that they sold outfits that she wouldn’t dare wear outside of a club. Of course this was like a red rag to a bull for Sara and she just had to go there to see this shop for herself.
We used the ATV the next day to get over there. As was often the case, Sara left the hotel totally naked, apart from her sunglasses, and sat behind me all the way, but with a sundress in her bag in the bike’s lock box so that she could put it on in an emergency and when we got off the bike in a shopping area.
The Club Wear shop was easy to find and I parked-up, Sara put her dress on, and we went in.
Well, Sara was like a little kid in a candy shop, see-through clothes or VERY scanty tops and skirts of every design you could think of, and a lot more.
Sara selected a few that she wanted to try on and she took them to the changing cubicle that was just an ‘L’ shaped curtain in one corner.
“Leaving the curtain far from closed, Sara got naked and started trying on the clothes that to me were a waste of time and money because they hid nothing. When I said to Sara that she may as well not bother with the dress and just go naked, her reply was,
“And I’m sure that I’ll be doing just that sometimes Dylan, but you have to admit that some of them look really cool, and besides, I can wear them when we are out and about on an evening and at the parties back at university.”
Of course Sara was right and I stood back and watched the mini fashion show.
Every outfit that Sara tried on was either so brief that her slit wasn’t covered or most of her tits were exposed, or very see-through.
The sales person in the shop was a thirty something guy and after few minutes of Sara trying on the clothes, he came over to her and asked if he could help with anything.
As soon as he walked over, I got my phone out and set it to video record then put it in my shirt pocket so that the camera lens was pointing straight ahead of me. I left it recording right until we left the shop.
Sara was just taking a very see-through dress off, and with the curtain being far from closed, the guy could see all of her naked body.
Sara turned to the guy, handed him the dress and asked him if he had the dress in a size smaller. As the guy went to look, Sara winked at me and pointed to my phone. I nodded to let her know that it was recording.
When the guy got back Sara tried on the smaller dress, then the rest of the selected clothes, all the time talking to the guy asking him question about the clubs around there, did the girl really wear clothes like he sold, and what he thought about how she looked in each item that she tried on. All this with her displaying her naked body to him, even tweaking her nipples a few times.
I noted that 2 of the dresses were long ones, but made of some sort of net fabric. The millions of holes being around 1 centimetre in diameter. When she tried them on her nipples went through the holes, and on each dress she tweaked them, as the guy watched, saying,
“Yes, every girl has that problem if she doesn’t wear a bra under it.”
“I would call that more of a feature rather than a problem.” Sara replied.
Selected clothes tried on, and 4 kept to one side to purchase, Sara said,
“Just going to get some other outfits that I saw.”
With that the still naked Sara walked down the shop to where there were what I would describe as bondage gear. Selecting 3 whatever they were items, Sara brought them back to the changing cubicle and selected one.
To me it just looked like a number of thin leather straps joined together haphazardly. I didn’t know if Sara knew how it fitted, but she asked the guy if he could help her. I hoped that Sara enjoyed the guy getting up close and personal with her just as much as I did. A couple of times he even manhandled her tits to get them through gaps in what looked to me like a harness. He also pulled straps up her legs, manoeuvring them to the top of her thighs. I saw Sara gasp at one point and I was sure that he had touched her pussy.
That was repeated for the other 2 items, and I have to say that she looked good in all 3. When I told her so, she looked down at my shorts, smiled and said,
“So I see Dylan.”
Sara selected 1 of the 3 to purchase and I just knew that it would get worn a lot more times than when we went to a club.
The still naked Sara turned to the sales guy and said,
“We’ll take these, but can I wear one of the dresses when we leave?”
Giving me the sundress that she had worn when we entered, Sara and I followed the guy to the sales desk and when he’d rung them all into the till, Sara took one of the net dresses and slipped it on.
When we were out on the street I could see everything through the holes in the dress, and when I told her to keep walking while I held back. I saw that around a distance of 6 or 7 metres, Sara looked like she didn’t have the dress on.
When I caught up with her, and told her, Sara linked her arm with mind and just said,
“Good.”
*****
Well that was the Club Wear shop, now the clubs.
We’d been told that the local clubs weren’t up to much so we bought tickets to 2 big ones that involved a bus ride to get there. Both of them were around 45 minutes away and out in the countryside somewhere.
To the first one, Sara wore just heels, a net dress that hid nothing, her jewellery, including chain joining her nipples and her clit basher.
We had to walk through the main part of the town to get to the pick-up point and there were plenty of street lights and Sara got quite a few double takes.
At the bus stop we saw the other people waiting for the bus and I was pleased that Sara’s outfit was the most revealing one there. Okay, some of the other girls were wearing see-through clothes but with a thong or G-string under them.
Personally, I thought that the 2 guys waiting who were wearing crazy outfits looked stupid, but that was their choice, and if they were happy, then I was happy for them.
Of course, nearly all the guys waiting had a good look at Sara and she got some nice comments, even from the girls, a couple of whom said that she was brave.
When we got there we saw that the building was huge and there was dozens of coaches all parked up. The music was loud, even outside, and I looked at the bottom of the building to see if it was shaking.
Inside there was a huge dance area and there was already hundreds, if not thousands of people dancing, most of the girls wearing skimpy outfits, some of which I remembered from the club wear shop. I also saw a few topless girls who ignored their state of dress.
Round the sides of the big room was a mezzanine with more people dancing on it. I could see 4 cages hanging from the roof, each with a girl dancing in it, and lights, spotlights of every colour that you can imagine, all moving all over the building.
We quickly moved to the dance floor and found enough space for us. The music was good and Sara quickly got into the mood.
Twice in the next hour or so, a guy came up to us and offered us some pills, but each time we just shook our heads, no.
In spite of how little Sara was wearing, I could see the sweat sheen on her body through the net of the dress, and my shirt may as well have had a hosepipe squirted at it.
I took Sara’s hand and led her to the end of the building where we found a door to the outside and going through it we saw a swimming pool with lots of fancy chairs around it.
“Just what I need.” Sara said as she kicked her heels off, pulled her dress up and off, and jumped into the pool totally naked.
I looked around at all the people on the chairs and saw that most of them had watched Sara whose stripping and jumping in prompted a couple of girls, and one guy to strip off and join Sara.
I sat on a vacant seat and watched Sara frolicking about in the water. Sometimes exchanging brief words with the other girls.
As I was watching Sara I saw huge guy in a black suit and white shirt just watching and I guessed that he was a bouncer.
I signalled to Sara that I was going to get some drinks and she looked happy to stay in the pool.
I noticed another couple of guys dressed like bouncers when I went back inside and to the bar.
When I returned, Sara got out and we sat talking and drinking the soft drinks that I’d bought.
Sara told me that she was really happy and she asked me to look after her dress which I pushed between my shorts and my belt. When she had asked me to look after it I just knew that she was going to stay naked for the rest of the night.
I wasn’t complaining about having to look after her dress because I knew that Sara would be really happy being naked in amongst all those people.
Drinks finished, Sara put her heels back on and we re-entered the main room.
As we went in I looked at the bouncers who just gave Sara a casual glance. I guessed that they were looking for trouble makers, and Sara certainly wasn’t one of those.
Shortly after we started dancing again, smoke was pumped into the main room and it was obviously heavier than the air, and soon I could hardy see Sara.
I took one of her hands and held tight, I didn’t want to lose her, I was sure that there was a lot of drunk or drugged guys there who would have dragged her away and done goodness know what to her.
I started to feel hands all over my body and guessed that Sara was the same. I also guessed that the hands would have been happier when they found Sara’s body rather than mine.
As the smoke started to clear the hands disappeared and I saw that Sara had a big smile on her face.
I made an ‘O’ shape with my left thumb and index finger then poked the index finger of my right hand through the hole.
Still with a big grin on her face, Sara nodded her head the moved so that her back was leaning against my front so I put my hands round her waist and pulled her back onto me.
As we swayed to the music, Sara took my hands and moved them up to her tits where I caressed them, being careful not to catch my hands on the chains dangling from her nipples, or the discs with ‘FUCK’ and ‘ME’ on them.
We continued to sway to the beat and I looked around us. I saw another guy trying to sell some pills, and some money exchange hands. I also saw that no one was taking a blind bit of notice of us so my right hand slid down Sara’s front and found her pussy.
With Sara still leant against me, I played with Sara’s clit and finger fucked her until she started shaking. The was no way that I would have been able to hear her moans and maybe her screams as she peaked.
When Sara was back in control of herself she turned and gave me a long, tongue battling kiss before pulling away and immersing herself in the music again.
Sometime later, no idea when because I had deliberately left my watch back at the hotel, foam started creeping across the floor, slowly building up to above head height.
Again I grabbed Sara’s hand, but this time, and under the cover of the foam, I got my cock out, lifted Sara up facing me, then lowered her until she impaled herself on my cock.
We were still fucking as the foam started to disappear, but no one seemed to care. We only stopped when we had both cum and my cock stared going flaccid.
Soon, we were both immersed in the hypnotic beat of the music but I did manage to look up at the hanging cages. I smiled to myself as I saw that they now contained naked girls and I wondered if they were the same girls who had stripped, or if the cages had been lowered and different girls had got in.
I didn’t tell Sara because I just knew that she’d want to be in one of those cages, dressed as she currently was.
Sometime later Sara turned and leant back on my front again, so I did what I did the previous time that she had leant back on me and I gave her another orgasm.
Shortly after that people started to leave so we made our way out to the coach park. It took some finding, but we eventually found our coach, but not before Sara got quite few comments and offers, all of which we ignored.
The coach trip there had taken around 20 minutes to get there, so, as I sat on the seat I told Sara to climb on me, facing me with her knees either side of me. I unfastened my shorts, got my cock out, and pulled her hips down so that she impaled herself on me.
We had a very pleasant fuck whilst other people were getting on the coach, and during the journey. We ignored the comments from the people getting on and going to seats behind us. It was obvious what we were doing.
Back at the resort, Sara and I walked back to the hotel, Sara not bothering to put her dress back on. Dawn was breaking and the air was fresh and a little chilly, but that didn’t bother Sara.
Yes we saw a few early morning delivery drivers, and a couple of them stopped their unloading and watched us walk by.
For the first time in months, apart from when we were at Sara’s parent’s house, we didn’t fuck before going bed. We just opened the balcony curtain and doors and collapsed onto the bed.
Needless to say we missed breakfast, in fact, the restaurant was serving lunch when we made our way down to the pool where we spent the rest of the day.
*****
The second nightclub that we went to was actually very much like the first one. Okay, the cosmetics were different but they still had the same type of heavy base, club music, and they didn’t have a pool.
That night Sara wore heels and that harness type thing that we got from the club wear shop. I had to help her put it on and it left her tits, pussy and her jewellery on display. What voyeurs didn’t see was the remote controlled egg that she wore, and this time I took my phone along to control it.
Sara got some strange looks as we walked to the bus to take us there.
The bus was full of people our age, all keen to get there. We saw quite a few girls, and couple of guys, wearing outfits similar to what we’d seen in the club wear shop so Sara didn’t look out of place, except that no other girl’s tits or pussy were on display.
We had a great, but tiring time, and I even managed to finger fuck Sara and make her cum on the dance floor, and that was with my fingers. As for the egg, well, it earned it’s keep, me taking Sara to orgasms at lest 4 times. The music was too loud for me to hear her moans, and with her dancing it was difficult to tell if her body movement were caused by the dancing or the vibrator.
Unfortunately, we didn’t manage to fuck in public, not even on the bus back. I could have insisted that Sara impale herself, but I could see that she was absolutely knackered.
*****
The other club that we went to turned out to be day club and was only a 20 minute walk from the hotel. Sara wanted to go there because, unlike the above nightclub which wasn’t that light, it is outdoors therefore her body would be more visible to everyone close by.
Sara wanted to go there totally naked but, after having seen the YouTube videos of the place, and it being daytime, we both thought that full nudity may well be a bit much for the management.
Sara’s next idea was to wear one of her strings only bikinis, but again we weren’t sure. Then Sara asked,
“Dylan, did you pack that tin of body paint that you bought when we were at your parents?”
“Brilliant Sara, what would I do without you, I can paint a bikini on you. The only problem is that the only body paint that I could get at short notice is water soluble.”
“That’s even better, but I’ll just have to stay out of the water then, or not. Tell you what Dylan, I’ll wear one of my strings only sets and you can paint my tits and pubic mound inside the strings.”
“I’ll have to take your jewellery out before I paint you.”
“Okay.”
About 2 hours before the club opened, we showered then Sara did her hair while I got the paint ready. Hair done, Sara lay on the bed and I removed her jewellery. I couldn’t resist having an early lunch and I licked, chewed, flicked and fingered her to an orgasm before we could move on to the painting.
The strings only G-string was easy to find but the bra took a bit longer because, although Sara had packed it, she originally had no intention of wearing a bra of any sorts.
I painted her tits first, painting only inside the strings frames with Sara telling me that the paint felt strange when I first put it on, but it dried quickly and Sara said that she couldn’t feel it.
Sara’s mound and slit was more of a challenge because she was leaking and I had to get her to stand while I did her vulva. I also used quite a few tissues.
I had to take it real slow painting her protruding clit because Sara kept moaning and threatening to cum.
Once complete, I stood back and decided that someone would have to be real close, and staring at her, to work out that it was just paint covering her tits, mound, slit and clit.
“Shit, nearly forgot.” I said then picked up Sara’s remote controlled egg, told her to spread her legs, and I eased the egg up her vagina. Then I put my phone and her flashing colours butt plug into my pockets and we left the room.
As we walked out of the hotel Sara said,
“I actually feel naked.”
“You don’t look it Sara, you look just like lots of other girls wearing a G-string bikini.”
“Huh, that’s not what I wanted to hear, maybe I’ll get a chance to change that later, there’s still plenty of room in your pockets isn’t there Dylan?”
“There is Sara, but don’t rush to change anything, let’s get into the club and get the lay of the land before you give the guys around you a thrill.”
“Okay.”
Out first stop was at a cafe to get something to eat and I told Sara not to dribble her drink down her chest in case some went on a tit and started to dissolve the paint.
I was surprised, and disappointed, when our waiter didn’t even give Sara a second glance.
After that, we walked to the club, Sara telling me that she couldn’t feel the paint. We could hear the club long before we could see it.
I showed our tickets at the door and we entered without any problems and quickly joined the hundred of people dancing around the pool. We saw a handful of people in club wear, but most of the guys were in shorts and T-shirts, like I was, and the girls ranged from a summer dresses to a G-string bikini, although I did spot a few topless girls.
On the outskirts of the area there were seats and tables with people sitting at them.
We could also see a stage that had some sort of dance group performing, and metres above the pool was a huge inflatable butterfly hanging from a crane, presumably, I couldn’t see it.
Sara soon started dancing and I looked around to see if anyone was staring at her, but I saw none and assumed that anyone who had seen her didn’t realise that her interesting bits were only covered in a stretch wrapper thin layer of paint that matched the colour of her strings only G-string and bra.
Under the glorious hot sun, we soon heated up, but for some unknown reason, no one was jumping into the pool.
We got talking to a couple of girls who quickly realised that Sara’s bikini was just paint between the strings. One of the girls saying that she hoped that the paint was waterproof. When Sara said that it wasn’t, the girl told Sara that as soon as it washed off in the pool she’d have lots of guys trying to hit in her.
“That’s the idea, I just love guys looking at my tits and pussy.” Sara replied.
“And you don’t mind Dylan?” The girl asked me.
“Hell no, I love it when I can see the lust in their faces, them wanting to do all sorts of things to Sara’s body, and me knowing that it wasn’t going to happen because Sara was with me.”
We parted from the 2 girls, danced some more and I noticed that the number of people there was increasing. We decided to leave the dancing and head for the bar where I watched and saw a couple of guys stare at Sara’s front with a confused expression on their faces.
There was 3 (that I saw) topless girls around the bar and Sara said to me,
“I need to get the paint off my tits and get rid of this stupid bra.”
When I’d managed to get a couple of beers, we explored the building and found the rest rooms. There was one for disabled people so I suggested that Sara go in there, telling her that she could wash her tits without any other girls staring at her.
In she went, and when she came out her tits were properly exposed and the strings of her bra were screwed-up in her right hand.
I looked down her front and saw a couple of flesh coloured lines down her pubis.
“I had to splash the water about to get all the paint off my tits, but some ran down my chest and made it to my pussy before I saw it and dabbed it dry.”
“Never mind, you still look like you’ve got a proper G-string on.”
“I hope that people start going into the pool soon,” Sara said, “I want rid of all the paint so that people can see my pussy and clit.”
“I can see your clit sticking out now, it’s just that it’s black not flesh coloured so it blends in with the rest of the paint and the black strings. Relax Sara, I’m sure that there will be plenty of time for you to be of full display.”
“I hope so, I mean, just being covered in paint is great and it turns me on, but not as much as I would be if it was more obvious that I don’t have a proper G-string on and my pussy was properly on display.”
“Let’s go back to the pool area and see if anyone is in it yet. If not we can come back here and you can wash the rest of the paint off. Then I can parade you around and show you off properly but to keep you going I’ll do this.”
I got my phone out and switched the remote controlled egg on, Sara shivered then smiled.
“Thank you lover, I’d nearly forgotten that I had that inside me.”
“My pleasure, and I’ll make sure that you have plenty of pleasure as well.”
We went back outside and, although I couldn’t see anyone in the end of the pool that I could see, there was ripples in the water so something was causing them in the area that I couldn’t see.
We’d just made our way to the other end of the pool and saw that there were a few people splashing around in the pool, then a load more people jumped in. I couldn’t say anything to Sara because she was already flying through the air before she bombed into the pool.
I so wanted to jump in after her, and fuck her in the water, but there was no way that I was going leave my phone anywhere.
A few minutes later, Sara climbed out and I quickly saw that all the paint had gone and that she was still wearing the strings only G-string that beautifully framed her mound and pussy. In a way she looked more naked than without it. But that was looking at her front. Looking at her back she looked just like any other girl wearing just a G-string bikini bottoms, and there were a few of those dotted around that I could see.
I was so proud of my Sara.
Sara came back over to me as I watched the people around us, none of them appeared to give Sara even a second glance. Well none except for 2 guys who were stood quite close to me, and their faces told me that they were looking at Sara’s uncovered pussy.
I gave Sara her beer bottle and we both took a swig before I said,
“Come on, let’s dance.”
We moved to an area where most people were dancing, and we danced. As we did so, I looked at the people around us and no one was staring at Sara. After a while I remembered Sara’s egg and got my phone out, she smiled as I turned up the vibrations.
Before long, Sara grabbed my arm and squeezed as her first orgasm at that club arrived. Again, no one around appeared to notice.
As she got control of herself again, Sara reached up and kissed me.
About an hour later I decided that I needed another beer so I took Sara’s hand and led her inside. Outside the disabled rest room, I put my hand in one of the pockets of my cargo shorts and brought out Sara’s flashing butt plug. Giving it to her told her to go and put it in her butt while I got the beers.
I was still at the bar when Sara came and joined me. She rubbed a bare tit against my arm and I saw the guy waiting next to me look down at Sara then smile.
“Nice.” I heard the guy say to no one.
Finally, I got served and turned to take the beers, and Sara, back outside. As we walked, Sara told me that one of the guys waiting to be served had discovered her butt plug and the fact that her pussy wasn’t covered.
“Did he finger you?” I asked.
“Yes.”
“Lucky you.”
As we walked outside I saw that the sun was nearly gone and that it was starting to get dark.
“Switch the light on please Dylan.”
I did, and I turned the egg vibrations up again.
“Oow, that’s nice, can we go somewhere where we can fuck?”
“Not yet gorgeous. It will be properly dark soon so people’s eyes will get attracted to your flashing butt.”
“Let’s dance some more, then go for a walk all around the place, see how many people look at you and maybe say something.”
And that’s what we did, Sara cumming again before I turned the egg vibrations down, Okay, it didn’t get pitch black because of all the strobes and spotlights, but it was dark enough for people to see that there was a flashing coloured light at the entrance to Sara’s butt.
This became more obvious when we went to areas that weren’t so bright, and we, sorry, Sara, did get a few comments, mainly from girls who told her that they liked her flashing butt plug, some asking where she got it from.
There was a way out from the club area onto the beach that had a couple of bouncers on the gate to deter gate crashers but I still had our tickets so we went onto the beach.
We wandered along the beach, talking, kissing, groping and me making her cum multiple times with the egg until 2 things happened. Firstly the batteries in the egg ran flat, and secondly, we came across a stack of loungers where I told Sara to bend over. She did and squeezed the egg out for me to catch, her just knowing that I was going to fuck her.
As my first thrust went deep inside her I said,
“Think, imagine, just a few hours ago this part of this beach will have had hundreds of people on it.”
Sara’s response was grunt as I felt the tip of my cock hit something hard.
The contents of my balls deposited deep inside Sara, and her having had the, goodness knows how many, orgasms of the day, I hugged Sara as we just stood there for ages.
After a few seconds I heard a male voice say,
“Good fuck was it?”
Sara giggled and I replied,
“Yes thanks.”
I also turned us round so that Sara’s back was to the couple that must have been no more than 5 metres from us. When the flashing, coloured butt plug became visible to them, the guy said,
“Nice,” then not so loud he continued, “You should get one of those dear.”
Sara giggled again, then she said,
“Let’s go back to the hotel, I need more that just a quick fuck on the beach.”
What man would argue with that, and instead of going back into the club, we headed to a path that we could see that we assumed led to the main road that we had walked along to get to the club.
We were right, but the road was a lot busier than it was during the afternoon when we walked to the club, but Sara quite happily walked along, ignoring the fact that she was only wearing a couple of pieces of string.
The only attention that Sara attracted was from a couple of drunk youths who let it be known what they would do with Sara’s body if they got the chance.
The butt plug stayed in place until half way through out marathon love making session.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 08
The Underground Sex Club.
One evening during our second week there, we were wandering around the town looking for places that Sara could be seen. She was wearing a see-through crop top and a too short skirt that Sara somehow manages to get it to fall off at very appropriate moments, when we came across a single, shabby door with red lights round it and a small sign saying that it was a club.
There was a big guy in a black suit and white shirt stood outside and as we got close he said,
“Sex club, the girl gets in for free but you’ll have to pay 50 Euros.”
If it had been before I’d met Sara and before I’d got aunt Beth’s inheritance I would have ignored the guy and kept walking, but I felt Sara grip my hand hard so I told the guy that we were interested and he led us in.
The little reception area was much better than the outside door, and after paying the 50 we were led into a much bigger room that was quite plush.
A girl wearing just a G-string and heels approached us and asked us if she could get us a drink. I put my hand in my pocket, pulled the 100 that I had left, showed it to the girl and said,
“This is all that we have.”
I was fearing that we were going to get ripped-off or mugged, but the girl sounded pleasant enough when she said,
“That’s okay, the beer is only 30 if madam is prepared to put on a show.”
“Tell us more,” Sara said, “what happens on the stage and what’s through all those doors?”
“Well, all the people that you can see are just here to watch and we charge double for the drinks. The stage is where couples, like yourselves, put on a show.”
“A sex show,” Sara asked.
“Yes, fucking, oral, bondage, spanking, whatever they are in to.”
“Interesting.” I said as I squeezed Sara’s hand. “What’s through those doors?”
“One is a glory hole with cock size and backside holes. Another has just a bed but a one-way mirror so that voyeurs can watch people having sex. Come. We can have a quick look.”
On the bed was a girl spread eagle, her ankles tied to the corner of the bed. Four naked men wearing ski masks were on the bed with her, she was wanking one on either side of her, one was fucking her throat and the fourth was fucking her pussy. Sara told me that she could see that that one was wearing a condom.
“The last door on the left is a mini dungeon where guests can get tied-up, abused, humiliated, tortured, and a few more things as well. On the right is another big room with a selection of fucking machines, that is machines that fuck girls, and again there is a one-way mirror to the room next to it.”
Sara squeezed my hand again, this time hard.
“Does anything that I’ve told you interest you?”
“Hell yes.” Sara replied.
“Is it possible to have a quick look at the fucking machines?” I asked, “See if there’s anything my girl fancies?”
“Sure, follow me please. I’m Gina by the way.”
“Dylan and Sara.” Sara replied.
As we got close to the room, Gina stopped and said,
“There are 2 lucky girls in there at the moment, but we can have a quick look from the next room.”
We went in to a darkish room about the size of my parents living room and I could see lots of chairs spread around, 7 of them had men sat on them and I swear that at least 2 were wanking. We turned, looked through the huge mirror and saw a bigger room with about a dozen different machines. The one that took up the most floor space was a huge metal frame about the size of a bed and it was occupied by a naked girl with her wrists and ankles tied to the corners.
The best part was attached to the middle bottom and it was a motor that had an arm that had a huge dildo on the end, and it was fucking the girl who appeared to be quite happy.
The second girl was suspended by her spread wrists, from the ceiling. Her ankles were tied very wide apart. In between the girl’s legs was another machine that had a dildo going vertically up and down into the girl’s vagina. She too looked happy.
“I like that one.” Sara said.
“I thought that you would Sara,” I said, “but to start with Gina, could we just put a bit of a show on the stage, spanking then fucking, and maybe come back another night to get Sara on that machine that she likes.”
“Would it be asking too much to get that vertical machine out onto the stage so that everyone could see it fucking me.” Sara asked.
“I’m sure that that could be arranged, but let’s get your first performance over with first, you wouldn’t be the first girl to get on that stage then have a panic attack and run out.”
“I can’t see my Sara doing that, but fair enough.”
“Good,” Gina said, “I’ll tell the boss and you’ll probably be able to go on after the next couple, would you like any implements to use, maybe a cane or a tawse or a flogger?”
“We’ve got a flogger back at home.” Sara replied.
“I’ll get one organised, take a seat and I’ll get your beers sent over.”
Gina walked away and Sara and I sat at an empty table. As we watched the couple, about our age, fucking doggy style on the stage, Sara said,
“Wow, and to think that I nearly pulled you passed this place. I wonder if they pay the performers, not that I’m looking for any money, you spanking and fucking me on that stage in front of all these people is more than enough, are you going to be okay with performing on that stage? I’ve been selfish and only thought about myself, sorry.”
“That’s okay, I can do it, it’s not that different to fucking you on the bed back in our room with the neighbours watching. I’d happily fuck you in the middle of Wembley Stadium on cup final day if it would make you happy Sara.”
“When is cup final day?” Sara asked.
“April or May I think, never even watched it on the TV.”
We were both laughing a bit when another girl wearing just a G-string and heels appeared with 2 beers.
I’ll admit that I watched the girl’s bare butt as she walked away.
The couple fucking on the stage finished and to a round of applause they walked off, hand in hand.
Gina came over and told us that the boss had said that we were up next, and she led us over to the side of the stage which was only about 50 centimetres higher than the main floor.
“I thought that you might want a table for Sara to bend over. The flogger is on it.” Gina said.
“Err Gina,” I asked, would it be okay to invite 1 or 2 from the audience to spank Sara?”
“Of course, as many as you like, you can even get the audience to get a bit handsy if you want.”
“Oh wow,” I replied, then I turned to Sara and asked,
“Ready?”
Sara squeezed my hand and we walked onto the stage.
There was a small round of applause and I wondered if the audience knew what was about to happen.
I led Sara to the front of the stage, stood behind her, and with her facing the audience, I reached round her and grabbed her tits. After massaging them for a few seconds I pulled my hands back reached under Sara’s hair and unfastened her top, letting it fall down at the front to her waist exposing her tits, piercings and the chain between them.
I unfastened the back tie of her top then threw it to the back of the stage.
Sara’s skirt had just one small piece of velcro fastening it and when I released it the whole skirt dropped to the floor leaving Sara naked apart from her shoes.
“Pick it up.” I said and Sara stepped to one side then, still facing the audience, she squat, spreading her knees wide, which would have left her clit basher dangling down for all to see.
Sara picked up her skirt and gave it to me, I threw it in the same direction as her top.
“Bend over the table.” I commanded.
Sara turned then bent over, spreading her feet wide apart as she did so.
Next I slid a finger inside her and finger fucked her a few times before picking up the bright red flogger. I smiled and wondered if I would get Sara’s butt the same colour.
Down came my hand and the flogger landed across both cheeks. Sara jerked and said,
“One thank you sir, please make the next one harder.”
I heard her, but I doubted that the audience would have.
I’d decided that between each stroke I would finger fuck her for a few thrusts, then flick her clit before landing the next swat, and that’s what I did.
Landing the second swat harder. I then fingered her and flicked her clit as Sara spoke the count, thanked me and asked for the next swat to be harder.
I repeated this 10 times before dropping my shorts then thrusting my hard cock into her dripping hole and thrust in and out. I don’t think that she was expecting that because she let out a loud gasp.
Again I only thrust into her a couple of times before pulling out and landing a second set of 10 swats, complete with fingering and flicking.
That complete, I told Sara to get up, lay back on table, lift her legs up high and wide, then hold her feet with her hands.
This fully exposed her spread pussy complete with her clit basher laying alongside her clit, her butt entrance and her red cheeks to everyone.
For a couple of seconds I just stood beside, admired the spectacular sight, and had dreams of what I was going to do to what I was looking at when we got back to the hotel.
Shaking my head to bring me back to reality, I turned to face the audience and said,
“Who would like to come up here and give this amazing backside a couple of swats?”
I was amazed that only 3 hands went up in the air and wondered what was wrong with the rest of the guys there. I invited the 3 up onto the stage and told the 3 that Sara’s butt was theirs for 3 minutes each, but I didn’t give them the flogger.
The first guy did what I had done, except the swats were with his hand, and he used 2 fingers to finger fuck her. He repeated that cycle over and over until I told him to stop, which was probably more than the 3 minutes.
When he stopped, he thanked me and told me that Sara has a beautiful butt.
“Don’t I know it.” I said before inviting the second guy to do the same.
When he had finished, I looked at Sara’s butt and thought that it looked redder than I had ever seen before. I put my hand on it and it felt quite hot. I slid my hand down and cupped her pussy before flicking her clit a couple of times. Sara immediately said,
“Of fuck, I’m cuuuuummmming.”
As an orgasm exploded out of her.
Wanting to try to keep it going, I quickly invited the third guy to do the same as the first two. He did, and I was sure that Sara’s orgasm was a long one and I wondered if the bolts of electricity that she said an orgasm was like, were going back and forward from her nipples to her clit, over and over. Her clit certainly looked like it was moving around on its own.
The third guy’s swats over, I thanked the 3 guys and announced that there was only one more part to the show and I told Sara to get off the table, bend over it again, and I fucked her until I emptied my balls deep inside her.
Balls emptied, I put my shorts back on, told Sara to get up, and we walked off the stage only to be met by Gina who gave us shot to drink before leading us to the bar.
“I didn’t think that you’d want to sit down Sara,” Gina said. “That was a good performance guys, I liked the finger fucking between each swat, a nice touch, and I like the jewellery Sara.”
“Thanks.” We both replied, then Sara said,
“About that fucking machine, the one where the girl was stood and the dildo was going in and out of her vertically would it be possible to move it out onto the stage so that the whole audience can watch me getting fucked by it?”
Just then, one of the girls wearing only a thong and heels appeared holding Sara’s top and skirt. I took them off her, thanked her then turned back to Gina.
“Still want to do that Sara?” Gina asked.
“Hell yes.” Sara replied, “but not tonight, I’m a bit knackered, I’d probably pass out and miss the pleasure of watching the audience watching me.”
“You’ve got an amazing girl here Dylan. I’ve had a word with the boss, and yes, it’s possible. He says that it will only take 10 minutes to set up because we can use some an existing metal ring in the roof for the rope; when would you like to perform?”
I looked at Sara, who looked at me, smiled and she replied,
“Tomorrow.”
“Excellent.” Gina replied.
Gina waved to the barman and told him that any drinks that we wanted were on the house, then we fixed up a time for the show the next evening.
After Gina had left us, and the barman had brought us some beers, I sat on a stool and Sara leant back against me.
“Not getting dressed?” I asked.
“Not yet, lets see what that couple on the stage are going to do.”
We watched as the girl stripped, got ankle and wrist cuffs put on her then got hauled up to about a metre off the stage, face down. with her arms and legs spread wide and her pussy facing the audience.
Just the same as everyone else in the room, I stared at her hanging tits which were much bigger than Sara’s.
A guy came onto the stage carrying a magic wand and taped it to one thigh so that business end was touching her pussy. The girl gasped when he switched the wand on, then the guy got a whip, a proper whip and started whipping the girl’s back.
“Oh my gawd,” Sara said, “please don’t ever whip me like that.”
“Don’t worry Sara, that girl must be a pain junky, I could never inflict that level of pain on you.”
Sara turned, kissed me, thanked me, then stepped back saying, let’s go.
“Aren’t you going to put these on?” I asked as I picked up her top and skirt, but Sara kept walking.
“Guess not.” I said to no one, and followed her out.
We actually walked back to the hotel with me carrying Sara’s clothes and her trying to describe to me what it felt like to go through her performance. I could sort of get it, but I’ll never understand the sensations that girls feel. I wish that I could, but I’m only a man.
After me rubbing lots of moisturiser cream on Sara’s butt we had one hell of a lovemaking session before going to sleep with us still coupled together.
*****
The following day we went to the beach again, and had another excellent day showing Sara’s body and having a couple of fucks in the sea. Sara preferred it in the sea that day because her butt was still red and a bit painful.
As usual, everyone kept themselves to themselves and no one said anything about Sara’s red butt. Nor did anyone back at the hotel when we went to the pool to enjoy the sun going down.
*****
That evening Sara had to decide what to wear for her show at the sex club. After a bit of a discussion, she decided on a too short skirt and a see-through halter top. Underneath she only wore her nipple barbells with the chain between them and just the barbell through her clit hood. Sara decided against the clit basher as she didn’t want any part of her pussy to be hidden.
After a meal in one of our favourite cafes, we got to the club well over an hour before the arranged time and the bouncer welcomed us saying that I didn’t have to pay.
“I should think not.” I thought, but didn’t say.
As we entered the main part of the club I looked around and saw around 50 or 60, mainly men, sat watching the performance on the stage.
Gina walked up to us as soon as she saw us and said that we were early.
“I thought that we’d just watch until you are ready for me.” Sara replied.
“Gina,” I asked, “would it be okay if I videoed Sara’s performance?”
“Sure, but don’t go videoing any of the audience. I can get a tripod for you to use if you want, and I’ll make sure that Sara has some spotlights on her.”
“Perfect, thanks Gina.” I replied then led Sara to the bar where the barman refused my money.”
“I guess that free drinks are in lieu of paying me for my performance.” Sara said.
“I’m pretty sure that Gina knows that your doing it just to satisfy you exhibitionist needs.” I replied.
Sara just smiled, squeezed my hand and asked me if I was going to send the video to all our cousins.
“Yep, and some of our friends, they’ll love it. I might even get some still prints to hang up in our house.”
Sara squeezed my hand again and we went and found a vacant table, Sara gingerly sitting down. Once sat down I said,
“There’s 2 sides to doing this Sara, firstly there’s being naked and getting fucked by the machine in front of an audience; I know that you’ll love that, but there’s your health as well, are you sure that your pussy can take the dildo pounding into you so many times. Obviously I don’t have a vagina so I don’t know how how much one can take.”
“Dylan, it’s so sweet that you’re thinking about my pussy, but I’m sure that it will be okay.”
“Tell you what,” I replied, “because I will be down here and not able to hear you shouting our safe word, so we need something visual. Bend your middle 2 fingers over, hold them down with your thumb, and keep your little finger and index finger straight. I’ll be able to see that and come running.”
Sara did that with both hands as she said,
“Okay, but I’m sure that I won’t need to do that.”
“Yeah, if you say that your pussy can take it, I believe you, but please, just for me, remember that with your hands just in case.”
Sara leant over, kissed me and told me that she loved me.
We watched the naked couple doing their thing on the stage until the girl obviously had an orgasm, then when they left, a couple of male stage hands? went onto the stage and started fastening ropes to various places then carried on what must have been the machine that was going to fuck Sara into oblivion.
I don’t know exactly what Sara was feeling but I was certainly feeling apprehensive and slightly worried for her. Then I heard Gina say,
“Sara, Dylan, it’s time.”
I suspect that I was more nervous than Sara as we walked to the stage where Gina told Sara to go onto the stage and follow the instructions given to her by the 2 guys. Gina then took me to the floor just in front of the centre of the stage where someone had placed a tripod.
“Set your phone up on that and start recording whenever you want Dylan. Then move out of the way so that the customers view isn’t restricted.”
“Okay.” I replied, but Gina must have seen that I was nervous.
“Don’t worry Dylan, Sara will be fine, she will love every second.”
It was then that I remembered the fingers action if Sara was in any distress, so I told Gina what Sara and I had agreed.
“Okay Dylan, I’ll keep an eye open for that.”
I setup my phone camera and started it recording as I wanted the video to show everything that was happening to Sara, then I moved back to the table and sat and watched.
By the time I had got back to my seat, Sara was stood quite closed to the middle front of the stage, right in front of the ‘fucking’ machine, and the 2 guys had attached cuffs to Sara’s wrists and ankles.
Then one guy unfastened Sara’s top and removed it, whilst the other guy unfastened her skirt letting it drop to the floor. He got on his knees and lifted each of Sara’s feet in turn, removing her shoes and moving her skirt out of the way. Sara was now totally naked apart from the 4 cuffs and her jewellery.
One guy then went and lowered a rope from the ceiling and I saw that attached to the end was a metal bar going on for 2 metres long, with a ring and a carabiner attached to each end.
The metal bar stopped above Sara’s head and the guy clipped the carabiners to Sara’s wrist cuffs.
Meanwhile, the other guy was attaching ropes to Sara’s ankle cuffs and tying them to rings that came out of the floor to either side of Sara. These rings were quite a distance from Sara and the guy fastened them so that Sara’s legs were stretched quite far apart. This guy then tied a rope between Sara’s ankles so that she couldn’t spread her feet any further. There was no way that her feet were going to move.
Once Sara’s feet were firmly fixed in place, the guy that had attached her wrists to the overhead rope, pulled the rope so that Sara’s arms went up, leaving her spread eagle, but standing up.
Next was the ball gag. Fortunately, the one they used had holes in it so I wasn’t worried about Sara suffocating.
Finally, the 2 guys moved the ‘fucking’ machine forward so that the dildo lined up with Sara’s vagina. The dildo was pushed up inside Sara until just that base was outside, then the length of the metal arm was adjusted so that it was at the top of its rotation.
I looked up to Sara’s face and saw a mixture of expressions, anticipation, delight, sexual pleasure, and a little fear. I couldn’t tell from where I was, but I was sure that Sara would be leaking like a tap. What I could see was Sara’s clit, looking as big and swollen as ever.
The 2 guys stood up, left the stage and someone switched the machine on.
There was total silence in the room as I heard Sara gasp then moan as the dildo slowly withdrew then disappeared inside Sara.
Up and down, in and out the dildo slowly went, me being sure that whoever was controlling it was letting Sara get used to the repeated penetration.
Then the speed increased slowly and Sara started making grunting sounds as if she was in pain. I started to get a little worried but the grunts turned to moans and I just knew that she was enjoying herself. I sighed as I saw all the fear on Sara’s face had been replaced with total pleasure.
Faster and faster the machine fucked Sara and the noises that she was making were the same as when I really fuck her hard.
Then she let out a muffled scream and I could see her body shaking just a little bit. I knew that she was having her first machine induced orgasm. This kept going until I saw that the machine slow down and I saw her chest rise as she took some deep breaths.
Then the machine sped up again and Sara started moaning again.
I looked around to see if I could see anyone controlling the machine but I couldn’t see any likely candidates.
I looked at Sara’s hands and was happy when I saw that her hands were in fists. I looked at her face and saw the signs of another building orgasm.
This time when she went over the edge, Sara screamed, I could tell that but I doubted that anyone in the silent audience knew that it was a proper scream.
That cycle went on for what was probably / possibly 20 minutes with Sara cumming 4 times, that I detected, before the dildo stopped going up and down. I wasn’t sure about the time because I was way too busy enjoying the show whilst looking for any signs that Sara was in some distress.
Gina went onto the stage with a drink in her hand. She pulled Sara’s ball gag out and let Sara drink. When the glass was empty Gina asked Sara if she wanted the machine to start again.
“Don’t you dare stop now.” Sara said.
Gina replaced the ball gag and the dildo withdrew then started the machine fucking Sara again.
After the third cycle I realised that Sara was looking tired, and that her whole body was covered in sweat; but she still asked Gina to start the machine again.
This time, though, in amongst all the moans, I noticed that Sara’s head kept falling forwards, even when her body was shaking, telling me that she was cumming again.
When that cycle ended and Gina asked Sara if she wanted more, Sara just said,
“More.”
It was a good couple of minutes of the machine fucking Sara before I heard any moaning and I could tell that Sara was tired. Even her head was spending more time hanging forwards and by the time Sara was given a break again I had decided that enough was enough.
When I walked over to Gina she said,
“That’s it, I’m not even sure that she’s conscious.”
Gina waved for the 2 guys to come and release Sara and I went onto the stage and stood behind Sara with my arms round her waist. As soon as I made physical contact with Sara, her head went upright and she said,
“More.”
“No Sara,” I replied, “you’ve had enough.”
“Please Dylan, I want more.”
“No Sara,” I replied as her arms were lowered, the bar nearly hitting my head.
When Sara was free of all restraints, Gina asked the audience for a round of applause for Sara and she got it, and it was loud.
Sara made a half hearted attempt at a curtsey before I supported her as we walked off the stage and to the table.
One of the G-string and heels girls was there taking shots and beers off her tray onto the table and as I sat Sara, the girl said,
“You are you okay Sara, you are so brave.”
Sara smiled and replied,
“That was fucking awesome.”
Then Sara downed one of the shots then shook her head and said,
“Bloody hell Dylan, that was so amazing, thank you so much for letting me do that. Can I do it again?”
Then wasn’t the time to talk about me ‘letting’ her do something so I let it ride and slide one of the beers over to her.
As Sara was emptying the beer down her throat, Gina appeared carrying Sara’s clothes and my phone.
“Are you okay Sara?” Gina asked.
“Yeah,” Sara replied, “did the audience like it?”
“Yes they did Sara, so much so that they’ve had a collection for you.”
Gina put an envelope in front of Sara. It was so full that it wouldn’t close and I could see that I was stuffed with currency notes.
“I didn’t do it for the money Gina, I did it because I wanted to.”
“I know Sara, but take the money, if you don’t the boss will get it and I’d rather you had it.”
I put my hand out and took the envelope saying,
“I’ll see that she gets it when she’s fully recovered and thinking straight Gina.”
“Good,” Gina replied, “stay there for as long as you want, and if you want any more drinks just flag down one of the girls. Also, if you want a taxi to take you back to your hotel just let one of the girls know. Oh, and if you want to come back for more of that, or anything else, you are so welcome.”
I saw Sara’s eyes light up so I just thanked Gina and put my arm round Sara.
As Gina walked away I asked Sara how she really was.
“Knackered.”
“How does your pussy feel?”
“Used but okay at the moment but I’ve no idea what it will feel like in the morning.”
“I think that we should get you back to the hotel, get you showered then into bed.”
“Yeah, that sounds good, but sorry Dylan, no sex tonight.”
“I know, apart from when we were at your parents, this will be the first night that we won’t have had any sex since we got together.”
“I know, I‘m sorry Dylan. Hey, I could give you a blowjob.”
“No Sara, not tonight, and don’t be sorry Sara, you’ve had an amazing experience and going without for one night is a small price to pay, I can wait until you’re pussy is back to normal.”
“I love you Dylan.”
“I know, have some more to drink and let me know when you are ready to try to walk.
Sara, why didn’t you give me the hand sign to let me know that you wanted it to stop?”
“Because I didn’t want it to stop, I was enjoying every second of it even if it was draining me.”
“You could have blacked out.”
“I’m not so sure that I didn’t, but that wasn’t a problem, after all, you’ve fucked me when I’m asleep.”
“That was to wake you up. Sara, please, if you ever do anything like that again, please be careful. I don’t want to lose you. Besides, I don’t want to have to tell an inquest that you were fucked to death.”
“I love you Dylan, can you help me get to my feet. I want to get dressed and see if I can walk.”
I did, Sara did, and she could, just, albeit a bit bow-legged and slowly.
When we got to the club entrance the bouncer asked Sara if she was okay. Then he used his mobile to call a taxi for us. We didn’t have to wait long and while we waited the bounce told Sara that he’d really enjoyed her performance and that she’d lasted longer than any other girl on that machine.
Back at the hotel, I stripped Sara, and myself, and helped her shower. She kept grabbing my hard cock and half-heartedly wanking me, but I kept moving until I’d got her free of sweat, then I dried her and helped her to the bed.
Sara rolled half onto me then immediately went to sleep.
*****
I’d been sitting out on the balcony enjoying the fresh morning air as the sun rose for around an hour before hearing Sara groan as she sat up.
“Sorry about last night.” Were Sarah first words when she saw me.
“You have absolutely nothing to apologise for Sara. How are you feeling, how is you pussy feeling?”
“Let me get to my feet and move around, then I’ll answer those questions.”
I helped Sara to get to her feet then watched as she slowly took some short steps to the balcony.
“So?”
“Not too bad actually. I’m still tired and it hurts a little to walk but I’m sure that will wear off quickly.”
“What about your pussy Sara?”
“Eager to get inside there again are you Dylan?”
“Of course.”
“Well it’s sore, it feels like I’ve been fucked by a thousand cocks.”
“Well that machine must have thrust that dildo into you well over a thousand times. I’m surprised that your vagina isn’t still gaping open.”
“How do you know that it isn’t?”
“I checked you out when I woke up this morning.”
“Did you fuck me whilst I was still asleep?”
“No, not today, but you were still a bit swollen and a bit redder than usual.”
“Hardly surprising, do you often check out my pussy while I’m asleep Dylan?”
“Not in such detail, I usually just fuck you every couple of hours during the night.”
“Seriously?”
“No, just joking,”
“You do remember that I told you that you can do whatever you like to my body whenever you want, and that includes when I’m asleep, don’t you Dylan?”
“I do, but I prefer to fuck you when you are awake. So how sore are you?”
“Sore enough to not want to walk too far today, and to beg you to not fuck me for a couple of hours, but either of those things could change at any minute.”
“Okay, I can live with that, but you may have to give me a BJ in the shower, come on, I’ll help you shower Sara.”
I did help Sara shower, and she couldn’t resist the urge to get down on her knees and give me a BJ while the warm water cascaded down on us.
We stayed by the pool that day, being very lazy, but by mid afternoon Sara was getting restless and she wanted to go for a walk.
Up in our room, Sara swapped her flip-flops for her sandals and put on just one of her very short skirts.
“Isn’t that skirt one of the ones that falls off on it’s own?” I asked.
“You mean like this?”
This time I saw what caused the skirt to magically fall to the floor the previous times that it had happened. I saw Sara’s stomach bulge out a little, obviously stretching the little velcro fastener just enough for it to come undone.
“Ow,” Sara said as the skirt started to fall. “That still hurts a bit.”
“So no, none accidental wardrobe malfunctions whilst were out today?”
“Maybe.”
I watched as Sara put on her totally see-through gypsy style top that’s cropped just below her tits then pick up her selfie stick and phone.
“More videos?” I asked.
“Probably, I’m happy that you brought loads of phone memory cards.”
“So am I, there’s going to be dozens of big videos to send to our cousins and friends.”
“Yes, and we’ll make at least 3 new first year students happy when we move into that house, I can’t wait. Well yes I can, I’d far rather stay here with you for the rest of my life.”
“Me too.”
At a slower pace than usual, we set off to wander around the resort and the further we walked, the more relaxed Sara looked.
We stopped at a cafe for an ice cream and a drink, and Sara told me that her legs were just about back to normal.
“Do that thing with your stomach and see if your skirt comes undone.” I said.
She did, and it did, although the skirt didn’t move far because she was still sat in the cafe.
“That didn’t hurt either.” Sara said as she put the 2 little pieces of velcro back together.
“So, I’ve got some wardrobe malfunctions to look forward to have I?”
“Probably.” Sara replied, “we’ll see what opportunities arise.”
I didn’t have to wait long, three young men walking towards us got a pleasant surprise when Sara’s skirt ‘accidentally’ fell off right in front of them. Sara was making a selfie video at the time so it wasn’t possible for her to quickly squat to pull it up, nor fasten it.
The 3 guys stopped and watched Sara struggle, just like I was doing.
After at least a minute, I took the selfies stick from Sara so that she could put the skirt back on, and to a few complimentary comments, the 3 guys walked on.
That wasn’t Sara’s only deliberate exposure in public that day, we slowly wandered into the residential area of the town and came across an open area that had trees and grass and seats, a sort of mini park.
We sat on one of the seats, well I sat and Sara lay along the seat with he head on my lap. The seat wasn’t that wide so Sara had to have one foot on the ground, effectively giving anyone walking towards us a great view of her pussy, her very short skirt stopping at her pubis.
We stayed there talking and watching the world go by, me also watching the faces of the people walking towards us through my sunglasses. There was one guy who stopped and really stared at Sara who wasn’t looking at him.
I said the code word to let Sara know that someone was looking at her and her response was to scratch an imaginary itch on her clit without looking at the guy. I could see what Sara was doing in my peripheral vision and I fought to keep a straight face as the man’s eyes went wide open.
About a minute later the man shook his head and walked on.
“Enjoy that did you Sara?” I asked.
“I did, can we go back to the hotel, I want to see if my pussy has recovered enough for you to fuck me.”
I wasn’t going to argue and we got up and walked, a little faster, back to the hotel where we discovered that Sara’s pussy had recovered enough for me to slowly fuck her without causing her any real pain.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 08
The Underground Sex Club.
One evening during our second week there, we were wandering around the town looking for places that Sara could be seen. She was wearing a see-through crop top and a too short skirt that Sara somehow manages to get it to fall off at very appropriate moments, when we came across a single, shabby door with red lights round it and a small sign saying that it was a club.
There was a big guy in a black suit and white shirt stood outside and as we got close he said,
“Sex club, the girl gets in for free but you’ll have to pay 50 Euros.”
If it had been before I’d met Sara and before I’d got aunt Beth’s inheritance I would have ignored the guy and kept walking, but I felt Sara grip my hand hard so I told the guy that we were interested and he led us in.
The little reception area was much better than the outside door, and after paying the 50 we were led into a much bigger room that was quite plush.
A girl wearing just a G-string and heels approached us and asked us if she could get us a drink. I put my hand in my pocket, pulled the 100 that I had left, showed it to the girl and said,
“This is all that we have.”
I was fearing that we were going to get ripped-off or mugged, but the girl sounded pleasant enough when she said,
“That’s okay, the beer is only 30 if madam is prepared to put on a show.”
“Tell us more,” Sara said, “what happens on the stage and what’s through all those doors?”
“Well, all the people that you can see are just here to watch and we charge double for the drinks. The stage is where couples, like yourselves, put on a show.”
“A sex show,” Sara asked.
“Yes, fucking, oral, bondage, spanking, whatever they are in to.”
“Interesting.” I said as I squeezed Sara’s hand. “What’s through those doors?”
“One is a glory hole with cock size and backside holes. Another has just a bed but a one-way mirror so that voyeurs can watch people having sex. Come. We can have a quick look.”
On the bed was a girl spread eagle, her ankles tied to the corner of the bed. Four naked men wearing ski masks were on the bed with her, she was wanking one on either side of her, one was fucking her throat and the fourth was fucking her pussy. Sara told me that she could see that that one was wearing a condom.
“The last door on the left is a mini dungeon where guests can get tied-up, abused, humiliated, tortured, and a few more things as well. On the right is another big room with a selection of fucking machines, that is machines that fuck girls, and again there is a one-way mirror to the room next to it.”
Sara squeezed my hand again, this time hard.
“Does anything that I’ve told you interest you?”
“Hell yes.” Sara replied.
“Is it possible to have a quick look at the fucking machines?” I asked, “See if there’s anything my girl fancies?”
“Sure, follow me please. I’m Gina by the way.”
“Dylan and Sara.” Sara replied.
As we got close to the room, Gina stopped and said,
“There are 2 lucky girls in there at the moment, but we can have a quick look from the next room.”
We went in to a darkish room about the size of my parents living room and I could see lots of chairs spread around, 7 of them had men sat on them and I swear that at least 2 were wanking. We turned, looked through the huge mirror and saw a bigger room with about a dozen different machines. The one that took up the most floor space was a huge metal frame about the size of a bed and it was occupied by a naked girl with her wrists and ankles tied to the corners.
The best part was attached to the middle bottom and it was a motor that had an arm that had a huge dildo on the end, and it was fucking the girl who appeared to be quite happy.
The second girl was suspended by her spread wrists, from the ceiling. Her ankles were tied very wide apart. In between the girl’s legs was another machine that had a dildo going vertically up and down into the girl’s vagina. She too looked happy.
“I like that one.” Sara said.
“I thought that you would Sara,” I said, “but to start with Gina, could we just put a bit of a show on the stage, spanking then fucking, and maybe come back another night to get Sara on that machine that she likes.”
“Would it be asking too much to get that vertical machine out onto the stage so that everyone could see it fucking me.” Sara asked.
“I’m sure that that could be arranged, but let’s get your first performance over with first, you wouldn’t be the first girl to get on that stage then have a panic attack and run out.”
“I can’t see my Sara doing that, but fair enough.”
“Good,” Gina said, “I’ll tell the boss and you’ll probably be able to go on after the next couple, would you like any implements to use, maybe a cane or a tawse or a flogger?”
“We’ve got a flogger back at home.” Sara replied.
“I’ll get one organised, take a seat and I’ll get your beers sent over.”
Gina walked away and Sara and I sat at an empty table. As we watched the couple, about our age, fucking doggy style on the stage, Sara said,
“Wow, and to think that I nearly pulled you passed this place. I wonder if they pay the performers, not that I’m looking for any money, you spanking and fucking me on that stage in front of all these people is more than enough, are you going to be okay with performing on that stage? I’ve been selfish and only thought about myself, sorry.”
“That’s okay, I can do it, it’s not that different to fucking you on the bed back in our room with the neighbours watching. I’d happily fuck you in the middle of Wembley Stadium on cup final day if it would make you happy Sara.”
“When is cup final day?” Sara asked.
“April or May I think, never even watched it on the TV.”
We were both laughing a bit when another girl wearing just a G-string and heels appeared with 2 beers.
I’ll admit that I watched the girl’s bare butt as she walked away.
The couple fucking on the stage finished and to a round of applause they walked off, hand in hand.
Gina came over and told us that the boss had said that we were up next, and she led us over to the side of the stage which was only about 50 centimetres higher than the main floor.
“I thought that you might want a table for Sara to bend over. The flogger is on it.” Gina said.
“Err Gina,” I asked, would it be okay to invite 1 or 2 from the audience to spank Sara?”
“Of course, as many as you like, you can even get the audience to get a bit handsy if you want.”
“Oh wow,” I replied, then I turned to Sara and asked,
“Ready?”
Sara squeezed my hand and we walked onto the stage.
There was a small round of applause and I wondered if the audience knew what was about to happen.
I led Sara to the front of the stage, stood behind her, and with her facing the audience, I reached round her and grabbed her tits. After massaging them for a few seconds I pulled my hands back reached under Sara’s hair and unfastened her top, letting it fall down at the front to her waist exposing her tits, piercings and the chain between them.
I unfastened the back tie of her top then threw it to the back of the stage.
Sara’s skirt had just one small piece of velcro fastening it and when I released it the whole skirt dropped to the floor leaving Sara naked apart from her shoes.
“Pick it up.” I said and Sara stepped to one side then, still facing the audience, she squat, spreading her knees wide, which would have left her clit basher dangling down for all to see.
Sara picked up her skirt and gave it to me, I threw it in the same direction as her top.
“Bend over the table.” I commanded.
Sara turned then bent over, spreading her feet wide apart as she did so.
Next I slid a finger inside her and finger fucked her a few times before picking up the bright red flogger. I smiled and wondered if I would get Sara’s butt the same colour.
Down came my hand and the flogger landed across both cheeks. Sara jerked and said,
“One thank you sir, please make the next one harder.”
I heard her, but I doubted that the audience would have.
I’d decided that between each stroke I would finger fuck her for a few thrusts, then flick her clit before landing the next swat, and that’s what I did.
Landing the second swat harder. I then fingered her and flicked her clit as Sara spoke the count, thanked me and asked for the next swat to be harder.
I repeated this 10 times before dropping my shorts then thrusting my hard cock into her dripping hole and thrust in and out. I don’t think that she was expecting that because she let out a loud gasp.
Again I only thrust into her a couple of times before pulling out and landing a second set of 10 swats, complete with fingering and flicking.
That complete, I told Sara to get up, lay back on table, lift her legs up high and wide, then hold her feet with her hands.
This fully exposed her spread pussy complete with her clit basher laying alongside her clit, her butt entrance and her red cheeks to everyone.
For a couple of seconds I just stood beside, admired the spectacular sight, and had dreams of what I was going to do to what I was looking at when we got back to the hotel.
Shaking my head to bring me back to reality, I turned to face the audience and said,
“Who would like to come up here and give this amazing backside a couple of swats?”
I was amazed that only 3 hands went up in the air and wondered what was wrong with the rest of the guys there. I invited the 3 up onto the stage and told the 3 that Sara’s butt was theirs for 3 minutes each, but I didn’t give them the flogger.
The first guy did what I had done, except the swats were with his hand, and he used 2 fingers to finger fuck her. He repeated that cycle over and over until I told him to stop, which was probably more than the 3 minutes.
When he stopped, he thanked me and told me that Sara has a beautiful butt.
“Don’t I know it.” I said before inviting the second guy to do the same.
When he had finished, I looked at Sara’s butt and thought that it looked redder than I had ever seen before. I put my hand on it and it felt quite hot. I slid my hand down and cupped her pussy before flicking her clit a couple of times. Sara immediately said,
“Of fuck, I’m cuuuuummmming.”
As an orgasm exploded out of her.
Wanting to try to keep it going, I quickly invited the third guy to do the same as the first two. He did, and I was sure that Sara’s orgasm was a long one and I wondered if the bolts of electricity that she said an orgasm was like, were going back and forward from her nipples to her clit, over and over. Her clit certainly looked like it was moving around on its own.
The third guy’s swats over, I thanked the 3 guys and announced that there was only one more part to the show and I told Sara to get off the table, bend over it again, and I fucked her until I emptied my balls deep inside her.
Balls emptied, I put my shorts back on, told Sara to get up, and we walked off the stage only to be met by Gina who gave us shot to drink before leading us to the bar.
“I didn’t think that you’d want to sit down Sara,” Gina said. “That was a good performance guys, I liked the finger fucking between each swat, a nice touch, and I like the jewellery Sara.”
“Thanks.” We both replied, then Sara said,
“About that fucking machine, the one where the girl was stood and the dildo was going in and out of her vertically would it be possible to move it out onto the stage so that the whole audience can watch me getting fucked by it?”
Just then, one of the girls wearing only a thong and heels appeared holding Sara’s top and skirt. I took them off her, thanked her then turned back to Gina.
“Still want to do that Sara?” Gina asked.
“Hell yes.” Sara replied, “but not tonight, I’m a bit knackered, I’d probably pass out and miss the pleasure of watching the audience watching me.”
“You’ve got an amazing girl here Dylan. I’ve had a word with the boss, and yes, it’s possible. He says that it will only take 10 minutes to set up because we can use some an existing metal ring in the roof for the rope; when would you like to perform?”
I looked at Sara, who looked at me, smiled and she replied,
“Tomorrow.”
“Excellent.” Gina replied.
Gina waved to the barman and told him that any drinks that we wanted were on the house, then we fixed up a time for the show the next evening.
After Gina had left us, and the barman had brought us some beers, I sat on a stool and Sara leant back against me.
“Not getting dressed?” I asked.
“Not yet, lets see what that couple on the stage are going to do.”
We watched as the girl stripped, got ankle and wrist cuffs put on her then got hauled up to about a metre off the stage, face down. with her arms and legs spread wide and her pussy facing the audience.
Just the same as everyone else in the room, I stared at her hanging tits which were much bigger than Sara’s.
A guy came onto the stage carrying a magic wand and taped it to one thigh so that business end was touching her pussy. The girl gasped when he switched the wand on, then the guy got a whip, a proper whip and started whipping the girl’s back.
“Oh my gawd,” Sara said, “please don’t ever whip me like that.”
“Don’t worry Sara, that girl must be a pain junky, I could never inflict that level of pain on you.”
Sara turned, kissed me, thanked me, then stepped back saying, let’s go.
“Aren’t you going to put these on?” I asked as I picked up her top and skirt, but Sara kept walking.
“Guess not.” I said to no one, and followed her out.
We actually walked back to the hotel with me carrying Sara’s clothes and her trying to describe to me what it felt like to go through her performance. I could sort of get it, but I’ll never understand the sensations that girls feel. I wish that I could, but I’m only a man.
After me rubbing lots of moisturiser cream on Sara’s butt we had one hell of a lovemaking session before going to sleep with us still coupled together.
*****
The following day we went to the beach again, and had another excellent day showing Sara’s body and having a couple of fucks in the sea. Sara preferred it in the sea that day because her butt was still red and a bit painful.
As usual, everyone kept themselves to themselves and no one said anything about Sara’s red butt. Nor did anyone back at the hotel when we went to the pool to enjoy the sun going down.
*****
That evening Sara had to decide what to wear for her show at the sex club. After a bit of a discussion, she decided on a too short skirt and a see-through halter top. Underneath she only wore her nipple barbells with the chain between them and just the barbell through her clit hood. Sara decided against the clit basher as she didn’t want any part of her pussy to be hidden.
After a meal in one of our favourite cafes, we got to the club well over an hour before the arranged time and the bouncer welcomed us saying that I didn’t have to pay.
“I should think not.” I thought, but didn’t say.
As we entered the main part of the club I looked around and saw around 50 or 60, mainly men, sat watching the performance on the stage.
Gina walked up to us as soon as she saw us and said that we were early.
“I thought that we’d just watch until you are ready for me.” Sara replied.
“Gina,” I asked, “would it be okay if I videoed Sara’s performance?”
“Sure, but don’t go videoing any of the audience. I can get a tripod for you to use if you want, and I’ll make sure that Sara has some spotlights on her.”
“Perfect, thanks Gina.” I replied then led Sara to the bar where the barman refused my money.”
“I guess that free drinks are in lieu of paying me for my performance.” Sara said.
“I’m pretty sure that Gina knows that your doing it just to satisfy you exhibitionist needs.” I replied.
Sara just smiled, squeezed my hand and asked me if I was going to send the video to all our cousins.
“Yep, and some of our friends, they’ll love it. I might even get some still prints to hang up in our house.”
Sara squeezed my hand again and we went and found a vacant table, Sara gingerly sitting down. Once sat down I said,
“There’s 2 sides to doing this Sara, firstly there’s being naked and getting fucked by the machine in front of an audience; I know that you’ll love that, but there’s your health as well, are you sure that your pussy can take the dildo pounding into you so many times. Obviously I don’t have a vagina so I don’t know how how much one can take.”
“Dylan, it’s so sweet that you’re thinking about my pussy, but I’m sure that it will be okay.”
“Tell you what,” I replied, “because I will be down here and not able to hear you shouting our safe word, so we need something visual. Bend your middle 2 fingers over, hold them down with your thumb, and keep your little finger and index finger straight. I’ll be able to see that and come running.”
Sara did that with both hands as she said,
“Okay, but I’m sure that I won’t need to do that.”
“Yeah, if you say that your pussy can take it, I believe you, but please, just for me, remember that with your hands just in case.”
Sara leant over, kissed me and told me that she loved me.
We watched the naked couple doing their thing on the stage until the girl obviously had an orgasm, then when they left, a couple of male stage hands? went onto the stage and started fastening ropes to various places then carried on what must have been the machine that was going to fuck Sara into oblivion.
I don’t know exactly what Sara was feeling but I was certainly feeling apprehensive and slightly worried for her. Then I heard Gina say,
“Sara, Dylan, it’s time.”
I suspect that I was more nervous than Sara as we walked to the stage where Gina told Sara to go onto the stage and follow the instructions given to her by the 2 guys. Gina then took me to the floor just in front of the centre of the stage where someone had placed a tripod.
“Set your phone up on that and start recording whenever you want Dylan. Then move out of the way so that the customers view isn’t restricted.”
“Okay.” I replied, but Gina must have seen that I was nervous.
“Don’t worry Dylan, Sara will be fine, she will love every second.”
It was then that I remembered the fingers action if Sara was in any distress, so I told Gina what Sara and I had agreed.
“Okay Dylan, I’ll keep an eye open for that.”
I setup my phone camera and started it recording as I wanted the video to show everything that was happening to Sara, then I moved back to the table and sat and watched.
By the time I had got back to my seat, Sara was stood quite closed to the middle front of the stage, right in front of the ‘fucking’ machine, and the 2 guys had attached cuffs to Sara’s wrists and ankles.
Then one guy unfastened Sara’s top and removed it, whilst the other guy unfastened her skirt letting it drop to the floor. He got on his knees and lifted each of Sara’s feet in turn, removing her shoes and moving her skirt out of the way. Sara was now totally naked apart from the 4 cuffs and her jewellery.
One guy then went and lowered a rope from the ceiling and I saw that attached to the end was a metal bar going on for 2 metres long, with a ring and a carabiner attached to each end.
The metal bar stopped above Sara’s head and the guy clipped the carabiners to Sara’s wrist cuffs.
Meanwhile, the other guy was attaching ropes to Sara’s ankle cuffs and tying them to rings that came out of the floor to either side of Sara. These rings were quite a distance from Sara and the guy fastened them so that Sara’s legs were stretched quite far apart. This guy then tied a rope between Sara’s ankles so that she couldn’t spread her feet any further. There was no way that her feet were going to move.
Once Sara’s feet were firmly fixed in place, the guy that had attached her wrists to the overhead rope, pulled the rope so that Sara’s arms went up, leaving her spread eagle, but standing up.
Next was the ball gag. Fortunately, the one they used had holes in it so I wasn’t worried about Sara suffocating.
Finally, the 2 guys moved the ‘fucking’ machine forward so that the dildo lined up with Sara’s vagina. The dildo was pushed up inside Sara until just that base was outside, then the length of the metal arm was adjusted so that it was at the top of its rotation.
I looked up to Sara’s face and saw a mixture of expressions, anticipation, delight, sexual pleasure, and a little fear. I couldn’t tell from where I was, but I was sure that Sara would be leaking like a tap. What I could see was Sara’s clit, looking as big and swollen as ever.
The 2 guys stood up, left the stage and someone switched the machine on.
There was total silence in the room as I heard Sara gasp then moan as the dildo slowly withdrew then disappeared inside Sara.
Up and down, in and out the dildo slowly went, me being sure that whoever was controlling it was letting Sara get used to the repeated penetration.
Then the speed increased slowly and Sara started making grunting sounds as if she was in pain. I started to get a little worried but the grunts turned to moans and I just knew that she was enjoying herself. I sighed as I saw all the fear on Sara’s face had been replaced with total pleasure.
Faster and faster the machine fucked Sara and the noises that she was making were the same as when I really fuck her hard.
Then she let out a muffled scream and I could see her body shaking just a little bit. I knew that she was having her first machine induced orgasm. This kept going until I saw that the machine slow down and I saw her chest rise as she took some deep breaths.
Then the machine sped up again and Sara started moaning again.
I looked around to see if I could see anyone controlling the machine but I couldn’t see any likely candidates.
I looked at Sara’s hands and was happy when I saw that her hands were in fists. I looked at her face and saw the signs of another building orgasm.
This time when she went over the edge, Sara screamed, I could tell that but I doubted that anyone in the silent audience knew that it was a proper scream.
That cycle went on for what was probably / possibly 20 minutes with Sara cumming 4 times, that I detected, before the dildo stopped going up and down. I wasn’t sure about the time because I was way too busy enjoying the show whilst looking for any signs that Sara was in some distress.
Gina went onto the stage with a drink in her hand. She pulled Sara’s ball gag out and let Sara drink. When the glass was empty Gina asked Sara if she wanted the machine to start again.
“Don’t you dare stop now.” Sara said.
Gina replaced the ball gag and the dildo withdrew then started the machine fucking Sara again.
After the third cycle I realised that Sara was looking tired, and that her whole body was covered in sweat; but she still asked Gina to start the machine again.
This time, though, in amongst all the moans, I noticed that Sara’s head kept falling forwards, even when her body was shaking, telling me that she was cumming again.
When that cycle ended and Gina asked Sara if she wanted more, Sara just said,
“More.”
It was a good couple of minutes of the machine fucking Sara before I heard any moaning and I could tell that Sara was tired. Even her head was spending more time hanging forwards and by the time Sara was given a break again I had decided that enough was enough.
When I walked over to Gina she said,
“That’s it, I’m not even sure that she’s conscious.”
Gina waved for the 2 guys to come and release Sara and I went onto the stage and stood behind Sara with my arms round her waist. As soon as I made physical contact with Sara, her head went upright and she said,
“More.”
“No Sara,” I replied, “you’ve had enough.”
“Please Dylan, I want more.”
“No Sara,” I replied as her arms were lowered, the bar nearly hitting my head.
When Sara was free of all restraints, Gina asked the audience for a round of applause for Sara and she got it, and it was loud.
Sara made a half hearted attempt at a curtsey before I supported her as we walked off the stage and to the table.
One of the G-string and heels girls was there taking shots and beers off her tray onto the table and as I sat Sara, the girl said,
“You are you okay Sara, you are so brave.”
Sara smiled and replied,
“That was fucking awesome.”
Then Sara downed one of the shots then shook her head and said,
“Bloody hell Dylan, that was so amazing, thank you so much for letting me do that. Can I do it again?”
Then wasn’t the time to talk about me ‘letting’ her do something so I let it ride and slide one of the beers over to her.
As Sara was emptying the beer down her throat, Gina appeared carrying Sara’s clothes and my phone.
“Are you okay Sara?” Gina asked.
“Yeah,” Sara replied, “did the audience like it?”
“Yes they did Sara, so much so that they’ve had a collection for you.”
Gina put an envelope in front of Sara. It was so full that it wouldn’t close and I could see that I was stuffed with currency notes.
“I didn’t do it for the money Gina, I did it because I wanted to.”
“I know Sara, but take the money, if you don’t the boss will get it and I’d rather you had it.”
I put my hand out and took the envelope saying,
“I’ll see that she gets it when she’s fully recovered and thinking straight Gina.”
“Good,” Gina replied, “stay there for as long as you want, and if you want any more drinks just flag down one of the girls. Also, if you want a taxi to take you back to your hotel just let one of the girls know. Oh, and if you want to come back for more of that, or anything else, you are so welcome.”
I saw Sara’s eyes light up so I just thanked Gina and put my arm round Sara.
As Gina walked away I asked Sara how she really was.
“Knackered.”
“How does your pussy feel?”
“Used but okay at the moment but I’ve no idea what it will feel like in the morning.”
“I think that we should get you back to the hotel, get you showered then into bed.”
“Yeah, that sounds good, but sorry Dylan, no sex tonight.”
“I know, apart from when we were at your parents, this will be the first night that we won’t have had any sex since we got together.”
“I know, I‘m sorry Dylan. Hey, I could give you a blowjob.”
“No Sara, not tonight, and don’t be sorry Sara, you’ve had an amazing experience and going without for one night is a small price to pay, I can wait until you’re pussy is back to normal.”
“I love you Dylan.”
“I know, have some more to drink and let me know when you are ready to try to walk.
Sara, why didn’t you give me the hand sign to let me know that you wanted it to stop?”
“Because I didn’t want it to stop, I was enjoying every second of it even if it was draining me.”
“You could have blacked out.”
“I’m not so sure that I didn’t, but that wasn’t a problem, after all, you’ve fucked me when I’m asleep.”
“That was to wake you up. Sara, please, if you ever do anything like that again, please be careful. I don’t want to lose you. Besides, I don’t want to have to tell an inquest that you were fucked to death.”
“I love you Dylan, can you help me get to my feet. I want to get dressed and see if I can walk.”
I did, Sara did, and she could, just, albeit a bit bow-legged and slowly.
When we got to the club entrance the bouncer asked Sara if she was okay. Then he used his mobile to call a taxi for us. We didn’t have to wait long and while we waited the bounce told Sara that he’d really enjoyed her performance and that she’d lasted longer than any other girl on that machine.
Back at the hotel, I stripped Sara, and myself, and helped her shower. She kept grabbing my hard cock and half-heartedly wanking me, but I kept moving until I’d got her free of sweat, then I dried her and helped her to the bed.
Sara rolled half onto me then immediately went to sleep.
*****
I’d been sitting out on the balcony enjoying the fresh morning air as the sun rose for around an hour before hearing Sara groan as she sat up.
“Sorry about last night.” Were Sarah first words when she saw me.
“You have absolutely nothing to apologise for Sara. How are you feeling, how is you pussy feeling?”
“Let me get to my feet and move around, then I’ll answer those questions.”
I helped Sara to get to her feet then watched as she slowly took some short steps to the balcony.
“So?”
“Not too bad actually. I’m still tired and it hurts a little to walk but I’m sure that will wear off quickly.”
“What about your pussy Sara?”
“Eager to get inside there again are you Dylan?”
“Of course.”
“Well it’s sore, it feels like I’ve been fucked by a thousand cocks.”
“Well that machine must have thrust that dildo into you well over a thousand times. I’m surprised that your vagina isn’t still gaping open.”
“How do you know that it isn’t?”
“I checked you out when I woke up this morning.”
“Did you fuck me whilst I was still asleep?”
“No, not today, but you were still a bit swollen and a bit redder than usual.”
“Hardly surprising, do you often check out my pussy while I’m asleep Dylan?”
“Not in such detail, I usually just fuck you every couple of hours during the night.”
“Seriously?”
“No, just joking,”
“You do remember that I told you that you can do whatever you like to my body whenever you want, and that includes when I’m asleep, don’t you Dylan?”
“I do, but I prefer to fuck you when you are awake. So how sore are you?”
“Sore enough to not want to walk too far today, and to beg you to not fuck me for a couple of hours, but either of those things could change at any minute.”
“Okay, I can live with that, but you may have to give me a BJ in the shower, come on, I’ll help you shower Sara.”
I did help Sara shower, and she couldn’t resist the urge to get down on her knees and give me a BJ while the warm water cascaded down on us.
We stayed by the pool that day, being very lazy, but by mid afternoon Sara was getting restless and she wanted to go for a walk.
Up in our room, Sara swapped her flip-flops for her sandals and put on just one of her very short skirts.
“Isn’t that skirt one of the ones that falls off on it’s own?” I asked.
“You mean like this?”
This time I saw what caused the skirt to magically fall to the floor the previous times that it had happened. I saw Sara’s stomach bulge out a little, obviously stretching the little velcro fastener just enough for it to come undone.
“Ow,” Sara said as the skirt started to fall. “That still hurts a bit.”
“So no, none accidental wardrobe malfunctions whilst were out today?”
“Maybe.”
I watched as Sara put on her totally see-through gypsy style top that’s cropped just below her tits then pick up her selfie stick and phone.
“More videos?” I asked.
“Probably, I’m happy that you brought loads of phone memory cards.”
“So am I, there’s going to be dozens of big videos to send to our cousins and friends.”
“Yes, and we’ll make at least 3 new first year students happy when we move into that house, I can’t wait. Well yes I can, I’d far rather stay here with you for the rest of my life.”
“Me too.”
At a slower pace than usual, we set off to wander around the resort and the further we walked, the more relaxed Sara looked.
We stopped at a cafe for an ice cream and a drink, and Sara told me that her legs were just about back to normal.
“Do that thing with your stomach and see if your skirt comes undone.” I said.
She did, and it did, although the skirt didn’t move far because she was still sat in the cafe.
“That didn’t hurt either.” Sara said as she put the 2 little pieces of velcro back together.
“So, I’ve got some wardrobe malfunctions to look forward to have I?”
“Probably.” Sara replied, “we’ll see what opportunities arise.”
I didn’t have to wait long, three young men walking towards us got a pleasant surprise when Sara’s skirt ‘accidentally’ fell off right in front of them. Sara was making a selfie video at the time so it wasn’t possible for her to quickly squat to pull it up, nor fasten it.
The 3 guys stopped and watched Sara struggle, just like I was doing.
After at least a minute, I took the selfies stick from Sara so that she could put the skirt back on, and to a few complimentary comments, the 3 guys walked on.
That wasn’t Sara’s only deliberate exposure in public that day, we slowly wandered into the residential area of the town and came across an open area that had trees and grass and seats, a sort of mini park.
We sat on one of the seats, well I sat and Sara lay along the seat with he head on my lap. The seat wasn’t that wide so Sara had to have one foot on the ground, effectively giving anyone walking towards us a great view of her pussy, her very short skirt stopping at her pubis.
We stayed there talking and watching the world go by, me also watching the faces of the people walking towards us through my sunglasses. There was one guy who stopped and really stared at Sara who wasn’t looking at him.
I said the code word to let Sara know that someone was looking at her and her response was to scratch an imaginary itch on her clit without looking at the guy. I could see what Sara was doing in my peripheral vision and I fought to keep a straight face as the man’s eyes went wide open.
About a minute later the man shook his head and walked on.
“Enjoy that did you Sara?” I asked.
“I did, can we go back to the hotel, I want to see if my pussy has recovered enough for you to fuck me.”
I wasn’t going to argue and we got up and walked, a little faster, back to the hotel where we discovered that Sara’s pussy had recovered enough for me to slowly fuck her without causing her any real pain.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 09
Making a new Friend.
One day when we were down at the pool, there were a lot of people there and we only managed to get 2 loungers in a bit of a secluded corner. Sara was a bit disappointed, but one advantage was that I could spend quite some time rubbing sunblock on Sara’s pussy, making her cum as she watched the people in the pool.
After about an hour, 2 guys walked by then stopped and said hello. I recognised them as a new pair of our neighbours.
They came over to us, and as was often the case when people stopped to talk to us, they stood at the foot of Sara’s lounger looking down at her spread pussy.
Zac and Evan were talkative guys and we soon got talking about bars, beaches and clubs, then, all of a sudden Evan asked,
“We saw you spanking Sara yesterday, what was that all about?”
That caught me off-guard a little, but Sara jumped right in and replied,
“I’d been naughty, knocked a bottle of booze over, and Dylan was punishing me.”
“And spanking you was okay with you Sara?” Evan asked.
“Yes, why not, I’d been naughty and I needed punishing. I’m due another spanking for something that I did before we came down here.”
That’s when I jumped in and said,
“I know, it would be more of a punishment if someone else was to administer the spanking, add the embarrassment and humiliation factor, would you 2 like to spank Sara?”
“Noooo,” Sara lied, “that would be sooo humiliating, can’t you do it when we get back to our room like you told me?”
“No Sara, now is a good opportunity, guys, would you spank Sara please?”
Zac looked at Evan, then back to me and said,
“Sorry, but we’re going on a tour in about an hour and we won’t be back until late.”
“You could do it here, now, guys, we’re in a bit of a corner, not many people will see it.”
“Are you sure Dylan?” Zac asked.
“I am, Sara, lift those legs up and hold them near your head.”
Sara did, displaying her pussy even more prominently than it had been with her flat on her back. I could see that her pussy was swollen and wet with her juices bubbling out of her vagina.
Zac moved into position and again asked if I was sure.
“Ten swats from each of you” I said.
Zac’s hand came down onto Sara’s butt with a loud crack.
“One, thank you sir.” Sara said.
“Bloody hell.” Evan said, “she’s counting them.”
Zac’s second swat landed and Sara again gave the count as the sound seemed to echo all around the pool.
By the time Zac’s seventh swat had landed, around half the people at the pool had come to see what the noise was, and they all saw the naked Sara, on her back on the lounger, her legs spread wide and held back near her head. Her wet and spread vulva and her anus on full display for all of the people to see. I just knew that Sara would be very happy with the situation even though her facial expression implied that she was about to burst into tears.
It was at that point that I remembered my phone, and I quickly got it out and started video recording. I definitely wanted Sara and my cousins to see that video.
After the tenth swat I could definitely see tears in Sara eyes but I wasn’t sure if they were for real, or somehow Sara had forced herself to cry.
As Zac got to his feet, Sara said,
“No more please, it’s so embarrassing.”
“No Sara, Evan hasn’t given you his 10 yet. Tell you what though, I’ll give you a little break while anyone who wants to goes and gets their phone, your red butt will look good on a video.”
“No, please, no videos.” Sara said.
“Too late Sara, some have already started, over to you Evan.”
“Are you sure Dylan. Her butt’s quite red already, hasn’t she had enough?” Evan asked.
“No, she can take it, so when you are ready.”
Evan started, and Sara counted. After his sixth swat landed, Sara said,
“Six, thank you sir, oh fuck, I’m going to cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumm.”
“Keep going Evan, don’t let her cumming stop you, the extra humiliation might teach her a lesson.”
Evan did land the remaining 4 swats, and Sara didn’t come down from her high until he had finished.
“Thank you Evan, Zac, I hope that she has learnt her lesson and won’t be so careless in the future, and thank you everyone, humiliation does drive a message home and if you post those videos on social media she will constantly get reminded of what happens when she is naughty. Her name is Sara Thomson.”
Most of the people drifted away but one girl stayed, staring down at Sara, so I said,
“Sara, you stay like that until I tell you to lower you legs.”
“Please Dylan let me lower my legs, it’s so embarrassing being like this.”
“Why, is it because your pussy is leaking like a tap and your juices are running down your front and back?”
“Please Dylan?”
I ignored Sara and turned towards the girl, who was as naked as Sara was, and I said,
“Doesn’t Sara look cute like that, I just lover her innie pussy and that clit is so chewable. Oh sorry, I’m Dylan and that is Sara, and you are?”
“Err I’m Britney, Britney Dutch, and yes, Sara does look good.”
“Here on your own Britney?” I asked.
“No, err yes, I wasn’t, but I am now. I had a bust up with my boyfriend, he didn’t want me to get an all-over tan and I did.”
“So you told him to do one, I don’t blame you Britney, I think that tan lines and white patches on a girl look awful, and I have to say that that all-over tan looks great on you. Here, have a seat, what would you like to drink?”
“Oh, a cola please.”
“You stay there and talk to Sara, she’s a very nice young lady, and I’m not really mad at her and she didn’t knock over a bottle of booze, that was just story to give her an excuse to be spanked. Sara, you can drop your legs now.”
“Can you get me a cola as well please lover?”
“Sure, back soon.”
While I was away, Sara and Britney talked, and later, Sara told me that Britney had said she’d had to spent a lot of money getting a room of her own and had spent most of her holiday going to the beaches that can easily be reached by bus, or the little boats that sail from the harbour.
Britney also told Sara that she only had 2 more full days before she had to go home.
When I was returning with the drinks I saw that Britney was laying on what had been my sun lounger in exactly the same way as Sara was, that is to say with her feet on the concrete either side of the lounger.
Neither girl saw me approaching so I had a good look at Britney’s body. Her tits were slightly bigger, she looked to be as slim as Sara, and her bald pussy had small lips. Her clit was hiding behind her hood.
“Here you are girls.” I said as I bent and put the drinks on the floor between the loungers.
Britney started to get up but I stopped her saying that she could stay there.
I looked for a spare chair, got it and then sat between the 2 girls, facing them, so that we could all talk, and I could get a better look at Britney’s body.
“Dylan,” Sara said, “Britney has just told me she moved into a room of her own about 10 days ago and that she’s mostly been on her own since then, is it okay if she spends her last couple of days with us?”
“No, I can’t intrude.” Britney said.
“Yes you can.” I replied, “I insist that you do so, we’ve got to give you some good memories of your holiday.”
“Well thank you, I really appreciate it.”
“That’s settled then, now tell us all about yourself Britney.” I said.
We spent the next hour or so getting to know Britney, and her getting to know us, although we didn’t tell her everything that we’d done since we got there.
As the sun started to set I said,
“Ladies, how about we go and shower then go and get something to eat, and then maybe go to a bar or two.”
“I don’t have much money and I don’t have anything clean that is decent to wear.” Britney replied.
“That’s not a problem.” Sara replied.
“Sara’s right Britney.” I replied, “Tell you what, you and Sara go to your room, get your things then come to Sara’s and my room. Have a shower there, then you can borrow some of Sara’s interesting clothes, and if you’re lucky, you can tease the 2 guys in the next room. You saw them earlier they are the ones that spanked Sara, Evan and Zac.”
“What do you mean ‘ teasing’ them?”
“Letting them see you dressed like you aren’t, getting yourself off, letting Sara eat your pussy.”
“Oh, I’ve never done anything with a girl before.”
“Neither had I until a few days ago, and now I wish that I’d done it years ago.” Sara replied.
“I don’t know if I want you to fuck me Dylan.”
“I’m not telling you to, not even asking you Britney. If anything happens between us it will be you that instigates it Britney.”
“And you’d be okay with your boyfriend fucking me Sara?”
“Only if I was there watching, we’ve both done a few firsts since we got here and we could never love each other more than we do right now.”
“Oh, I don’t know.”
“Tell you what Britney, come and have a shower, borrow some of Sara’s clothes, come and get something to eat with us and see how things go.”
“Nothing bad is going to happen to you Britney. I promise.” Sara added.
Two minutes later, the 3 of us were heading inside and to the stairs, Britney having picked up her things on the way.
As we went up the stairs Britney said,
“I’ve only ever been totally naked in my room and at the pool. It feels naughty walking through the rest of the hotel like this.”
“Naughty but nice.” Sara said.
“Yes, maybe I should do it some more.”
Five minutes after that Sara and Britney were in the bathroom giggling while I opened the balcony doors and curtains.
“All nice and refreshed?” I asked when they came out of the bathroom.
“Yes thanks,” Britney replied.
By then I’d taken my shorts off, ready for me to shower, and as they came out of the bathroom I noticed that Britney was staring at my semi.
“It gets bigger.” Sara said, “I’m surprised that it isn’t pointing to the ceiling right now, he’s a horny beast and you do have an amazing body Britney.”
“I’ll go and shower.” I said.
“Don’t you dare play with that weapon in there Dylan. I’m going to need it nice and hard later.”
Before I turned the shower on I heard Britney say,
“He does have a nice cock Sara.”
“Yes he does, and he knows how to use it.”
I turned the shower on.
When I turned the shower off I heard Britney say,
“You’ve got some really nice clothes Sara, but most of them are see-through, I don’t know that I could wear those out on the street or to cafe’s or bars even with knickers and a bra under them.”
“Why not, I go out in them every evening and I haven’t been arrested or raped.” Sara replied, “besides, didn’t you leave all your underwear in your room?”
“Didn’t you wear a bra or knickers underneath Sara?”
“Nope, I don’t even own any proper bras and knickers.”
“Wow.”
“Britney,” I said as I walked out of the bathroom as naked as the 2 girls were, and with my soft cock pointing to the floor, “how many times have you had a dream whereby you were naked in some public place?”
“How do you know that I’ve had dreams like that?”
“Don’t most girls? Sara tells me that she used to dream like that all the time, often during the day when she was wide awake. My point is Britney, you’re on holiday where no one knows you so isn’t this the ideal time to live out your fantasies?”
I looked at Britney’s blank expression for a few seconds before she said,
“Can I borrow that red net dress please Sara?”
Both Sara and I smiled then Sara passed Britney the dress, then got a similar one out for herself saying,
“We’ll both be exposing all our goodies.”
“So I’m not going to wear any underwear then?” Britney asked.
“One,” I said, “you haven’t got any underwear here Britney, two, Sara hasn’t got any that you can borrow, and three, I think that secretly, you want people to see your tits and pussy, am I right?”
Britney quietly replied,
“Yes I do.”
“Most girls are the same, closet exhibitionists. Most of you will deny it, but you are, you want to be seen naked.”
“I do.” Sara replied, but Britney said nothing until a minute later when she said,
“Your nipples are doing the same as mine Sara, sticking out through the holes in the dress.”
“Good,” Sara replied as she was smoothing her dress.
“I could ravish you right here and now Sara.” I said.
“Slow down tiger, there’ll be plenty of time for that later. Put some clothes on, hide that weapon or it might be me ravishing you before we go out.”
“Are you 2 like this all the time,” Britney asked, “I mean, sex talk and presumably all over each other a lot of the time?”
“No,” Sara replied, “we do sleep sometimes, although he does ravish me when I’m asleep sometimes.”
“What, he fucks you while you’re asleep, isn’t that rape?”
“Not if I’ve told him that he can do it to me anytime that he wants. It’s one hell of an amazing way to wake up. You should try it sometime Britney.”
“I’ve got to get another boyfriend first.”
“I could loan you my boyfriend Britney.” Sara offered.
Britney must have been lost for words because she just stared at Sara until I said,
“Are you 2 ready then? You both look gorgeous.”
*****
“This feels really strange.” Britney said as we walked out of the hotel.
“I felt the same way the first time that I went out in public in a see-through dress with nothing under it, but you soon forget that it’s see-through and that naughty feeling disappears and you’re just left with that nice feeling when you look down and see you hard nipples or someone says anything.”
“What about people staring at you, like that guy oner there?” Britney asked.
“Seeing people stare at me makes my nipples and clit tingle. Are yours tingling Britney. They look really hard.” I asked.
“Yes, do you think that people can tell that I’m all aroused?” Britney asked.
“Not unless they can see the juices creeping out of your vag.” Sara replied.
We arrived at our favourite cafe and sat at a table. As usual, Sara moved her chair so that she was facing people walking along the street towards us and she spread her knees.
“What are you doing Sara,” Britney asked, “people will be able to see your pussy.”
“I know, it keeps me horny while I’m eating.”
“Wow Sara, you are one amazing girl.” Britney said.
“You can be just like me if you want to Britney.”
The waiter arrived just then and we ordered.
Once he had gone Britney replied to Sara,
“I don’t know Sara, you do all the things that I fantasise about but I don’t think that I’ve got the courage.”
“Stop thinking about it Britney, just do what Sara does without thinking about what you mother told you to never do, just do it.”
“I’ll try.”
Meal over, I paid and we left to head for where most of the bars are. By that time there were hundreds of young people walking around and filling the bars.
As we approached the bar that we were going to, Britney said,
“You were right Sara, I just remembered that I’m naked under this dress.
“Wait until some guy comes up to you and tries to hit on you while staring at you tits, that will make you even more horny.” Sara replied.
I left the 2 girls standing near the door and went to get some drinks. When I got back to them Britney said,
“Sara was right, those 2 guys that have just left tried to hit on us and they were both staring at our tits all the time, I doubt that they even saw our faces.”
“Think where they would have been staring if you’d been stood on a table.” I replied.
“We could go and see if we can find a bar with a Wet T-shirt competition tonight, then dozens of guys can stare at out spread pussies.” Sara said.
“Are you joking Sara,” Britney said, “you want me to enter a Wet T-shirt competition?”
“It’s maybe a bit soon for that.” I said, “maybe on your last night Britney.”
“I don’t think so.” Britney replied.
Sara and I didn’t say anything, but I’m sure that Sara was thinking the same as me, that after a couple of days with us, she would be eager to enter one.
We moved on to a couple more bars before deciding that it was time to go back to the hotel. As we walked, Britney said,
“Thank you guys, that was the best night of my holiday, and you were right, I like going out in public wearing a see-through dress, I’m going to have to change my wardrobe when I get back home.”
“Are you still going to spend the night with us Britney?” Sara asked.
“Well I don’t really want to go back to my room, it will spoil the magic of being with you two, but …..”
“If you’re worried about having any sex Britney,” I said, “don’t, neither of us will pounce on you, anything that happens will be instigated by you, but I hope that you won’t be offended if I fuck Sara’s brains out while you are in our room.”
“You could wait out on the balcony,” Sara added, “you might even see Evan or Zac and they might try to hit on you.”
“I think that I’ll be okay sharing the bed with you two, it will be just like the sleepovers that I used to have.”
Back in our room. I went straight to the bathroom and did my thing, and that included getting totally naked.
When I came out, both girls were totally naked and waiting to use the bathroom so I lay on the middle of the bed. When they came out, Britney looked at me and said,
“You’re in the middle of the bed and you’ve got a hard-on Dylan I thought that. …”
“It’s more fun if I’m in the middle Britney, and as I said, nothing is going to happen to you if you don’t want it to.”
“What if I do want.”
“Then let your hands do the talking and we’ll see what happens.” I replied.
“Aren’t you going to shut the curtains?” Britney asked and she walked towards them.
“No, leave them,” Sara replied, “both sets of neighbours have seen us fucking before.”
“Have you go any inhibitions or modesty at all Sara?”
“Nope, life’s way too short for that.”
Sara got on the bed on my left, rolled half on me and immediately started kissing me. Britney got on, on my right and lay on her back, her hands by her sides.
The kiss was a long one, with our hands wandering and caressing. Then I realised that only one of Sara’s hands was on me, then I heard Britney moan. I opened my eyes and saw that Sara was caressing Britney’s right tit and she obviously liked it.
I moved my right hand to Britney’s thigh and her response was to turn on her side facing me and put her hand on my cock.
Sara broke our kiss and said,
“There’s condoms in the drawer over there if you’re worried Britney.”
“No, I’ve got one of those implants in my arm.” Britney replied and I thought,
“Good, I hate condoms.”
What followed was an amazing threesome with both girls either riding my cock or smothering my face with their pussies. They kept swapping places and when they were facing each other they were caressing the other’s tits.
After I’d cum they both sucked my cock back to life and started again.
I needed a rest after cumming twice so the girls started a 69. What an amazing sight that was.
After we’d repeated the whole experience, we all just lay there and before I knew it, I was asleep.
When I woke up I realised that I was spooning one of the girls, my cock deep inside her. I heard whispering and realised that it was Britney’s pussy that my cock was inside.
Not having any problems with that, and Sara obviously didn’t either, I started thrusting back and forwards. We both quickly orgasmed, and when Britney recovered, she turned, slid down the bed and said,
“Let me get you ready to fuck Sara.”
Britney then sucked the life back into my cock, then watched as Sara rode me to mutual orgasms.
As we lay recovering, I suggested,
“How about you spend your last full days with us Britney? I’m sure that you can squeeze onto the bench seat at the back of the ATV with Sara, the seat is quite wide and you’re both quite skinny.”
“You’ve got an ATV?” Britney asked
“It’s only a hire one but it will get the 3 of us to wherever we want to go.”
“Just one potential problem Britney,” Sara said, “we both have to be naked on the back of it.”
“What!? Whatever, just so long as you don’t go through town Dylan.”
“Done that.” Sara replied.
“Well Britney, what’s it to be?”
“Are you sure,” Britney replied, “I don’t want to come between you two.”
“The only place that that will happen is in bed like we did last night and this morning,” I replied, “so what’s it to be?”
“Yes please.”
“Good,” I replied, “you deserve to have a good time Britney.”
Britney turned on her side, kissed Sara and thanked her, then turned and did the same with me.
“Right,” I said, “bathroom then breakfast, then the beach. Oh Britney, are you half board here?”
“No, room only,”
“No problem, we pass a little cafe on the way to the beach, I’m sure that they won’t mind a couple of naked girls having breakfast there.”
“Naked?” Britney asked.
“Yes, naked, no girls clothes allowed outside this room when the sun is up, isn’t that right Sara.”
“Yep, after going there the first time I decided that I didn’t need to take any clothes.”
“On the back of the ATV as well?” Britney asked.
“Yep, is that going to be a problem for you?”
“I guess not.”
And that’s what we did. I guess that the bench seat on the back of the ATV was designed for a big guy, but both Sara and Britney managed to squeeze onto it.
“Relax, enjoy the freedom.” I heard Sara tell Britney as we stopped at the main road to wait for a gap in the traffic.
The cafe wasn’t very busy and we got served without any issues and not long afterwards we were pulling up at the place where I usually parked the ATV.
“This is a nudist beach isn’t it?” Britney asked as she got off the ATV.
“This end isn’t, but the other end is.” Sara replied.
“Do we have to go through the clothed part to get to the nudist part?”
“Do you want to go that way Britney?”
“Is there another way?”
“There is.”
“Can we go that way please?”
“Sure.”
As I was getting things out of the lock box, a couple of motorbikes arrived and parked near us, the 2 guys getting off and staring at the 2 fully naked girls who were standing waiting for me.
Just as we started to walk, a bus arrived and about 50 people started heading the same way as we were going.
“Oh my gawd.” Britney said.
“Relax,” Sara said, “I’ve walked with a bus load a few times, give me your hand.”
We kept walking, along the side of the car park then along the track through the woods. When we were alone Britney said,
“Walking along naked with all these clothed people around me is awesome, one of my dreams was me doing just that and I never imagined that it would become a reality.”
Then a minute or so later,
“What is that noise?”
“Crickets in the trees.” I replied, “millions of them.”
We got to the edge of the woods and had to decide which way to go.
“Right,” I said, “is to that beach that we can see, or left and look for a little sandy beach that’s more private.”
“Can we go left please, I don’t know that I’m ready for a busy beach.” Britney replied.
“Are they fucking?” Britney asked as we looked down onto one small beach.
“Yes,” I replied, “if we’re lucky we can find a little beach where I can fuck you.”
“Wow, that sounds good, but I don’t want Sara to miss out.”
“I won’t.” Sara replied.
We found a big, little beach that already had 2 couples on it, but there was space for us, so down we climbed. After spreading our towels I got out the sunblock and asked who was first.
“Do Britney first.” Sara said, so I did, me saying that I was going to do her just the same as I did Sara, even by the hotel pool.
I took my time, taking extra time on her tits and when I got to her pussy I did what I do to Sara, made her cum.
“Oh my gawd Dylan,” Britney said, “I wasn’t expecting that, it was awesome, and those other people me cumming.”
“He does that to me as well Britney.” Sara said.
“Yes, and it’s your turn now Sara, swap places.” I said.
The girls did, and I did.
“You know that those couples were watching you don’t you?” Britney said.
“I hope so,” Sara replied, “they watched you cumming Britney, and now it’s your turn Dylan, get those shorts off.”
The 2 of them then coated all of my body with sunblock, including revealing the pressure in my balls. My load landed partially on both of them and they giggled a little as they rubbed it into their skin.
We sunbathed for an hour or so, me having to spend most of it on my stomach, when Sara saw a man climbing down from the path and trying to hide behind some rocks not far from us. Sara told us that the man kept looking towards us and she turned to Britney and said,
“Time to put on a show girl.”
“What do you mean?”
“Spread those legs even wider then get up on one elbow and start jilling.”
I watched as Britney’s jaw dropped then she said,
“You want me to get myself off, here, in public?”
“Yes, you’ve already cum once here.”
“Yes, but that was Dylan doing it, I could blame him.”
“Oh stop moaning girl and just do it, you know that you want to and if you wait much longer I’ll have cum and the guy will have wandered off looking for another show.”
I smiled to myself as Britney’s right hand moved to her pussy and she started rubbing.
I looked over to where Sara had said the voyeur was and yes, he was looking. Then I looked over to where the other couples on that little beach were and saw that both of one couple were staring at Sara and Britney.
Two orgasms later, both girls lay back, leaving their legs spread wide and me wishing that my hard-on would go down so that I could lay on my back.
I got my wish a little later when I started to think about our accommodation for the next year at university, but that didn’t last because Britney complained that she was getting hot and Sara added that her jewellery was getting too hot and that she needed to cool off in the water.
The 3 of us got to our feet and walked the short distance to the water.
Once we were swimming, Britney told us that she’d never been skinny dipping before this holiday and that she was never going to wear anything when she went swimming in the future.
“So you’ve never fucked in the sea before Britney?” Sara asked.
“No, how would you even do that?”
“Dylan,” Sara shouted, “come here, I’ve got a job for you.”
I swam to the girls, then as I asked Sara what she was on about, I felt hands on my cock and balls as Sara told me that Britney needed her first underwater fuck.
A couple of minutes later, Britney was floating on her back with her legs round my waist and I was moving her backwards and forwards as Sara diddled Britney’s clit.
Two orgasms later, Britney was thanking Sara and I then we made our way back to our towels.
I sat down but Sara asked Britney if she fancied going for a walk. I started to get to my feet, but Sara said,
“No, not you Dylan, just Britney and me.”
“You want you and me to go for a walk, totally naked, without Dylan to look after us?” Britney asked.
“Yes, we’ll be okay, there’s too many people around for anyone to try anything, it will be a bit like our walk when we got here.” Sara replied.
Off Sara and Britney went. I watched them climb up onto the path, getting flashes of their pussies as they climbed, then I settled down to some serious sunbathing.
Some time later, I was woken by Sara knocking my leg and saying,
“Can we go and get a cold drink please?”
“Good idea.” I replied then got up and put my shorts on. Meanwhile the girls had packed our towels etc.
As we walked, Britney was eager to tell me all about their walk. Apparently, they had walked right along the path, round a derelict lighthouse, then on to the other not so nice beach, until they had seen 2 gay men fucking. That turned them off a little so they turned inland and walked and walked until the ended up at the big car park.
“Along that track we saw a few people heading for the beach and some of them stared at us. Sara wanted to walk along the road and round to where the ATV was parked. I wasn’t so keen because it was alongside the road and there was lots of cars coming and going. I wanted to be seen naked, but I didn’t know if I was brave enough. Anyway, Sara grabbed my hand and pulled me along until I relaxed a bit. To get onto the tarmac road we had to pass a little hut where 2 old men were collecting the parking charges. They stared at us but didn’t say anything.
All those cars with people in them crawling passed us so close to us was making me so horny.
Anyway, we made it to where the ATV was parked, then as luck would have it, another bus load of people arrived and we were surrounded by people with clothes on. OMG Dylan, I nearly orgasmed, it was so cool.
We walked back here a slightly different way through the middle of a little cafe full of men watching the new arrivals, and the naked Sara and me. My pussy was ready to exploded.
Anyway, as we walked alongside the car park we decided to turn right, guessing that we’d end up on the beach, and we did, right beside that other beach bar.
Behind it was a little shop and Sara took me inside to look around. It felt a bit weird looking at clothes and souvenirs with no clothes on. Then we walked back here. This place is so cool, I wished that I’d found about this beach, and a way to get here by bus straight after I told my ex to piss-off.”
“Well you’re here now Britney, and we can come back here tomorrow if you want.”
“Yes please.”
While Britney was bubbling over with excitement. We’d walked through an area that was quite crowded with people just about 100% clothes free. Sara and Britney were in front of me and I kept seeing both girls heads turning whenever there was a naked guy with a larger than average cock. One guy had a huge flaccid cock and Britney gasped, then stopped for a couple of seconds before continuing.
A few seconds later we were outside the beach bar and Britney said,
“We’ll wait outside Dylan.”
“No we won’t,” Sara replied, we’re going in with Dylan.”
“But we’re naked.”
“So what, we’ve been in there with me like this before, no one seemed to care.”
Both girls followed me in and whilst we queued to get served, I looked around and it was the same as the other times when just Sara and I had been in there, no one cared about girls being naked, although I did spot a few guys staring at them.
Cold drinks in our hands, we stood outside the beach bar and Sara suggested that we head off back to the ATV and do a bit of sightseeing. Britney looked a little apprehensive but didn’t object, so we headed back to the ATV.
As we walked through the area of clothed people, Britney suddenly stopped and said,
“Oh my gawd, that’s my ex boyfriend and the couple that we came with.”
“Let’s go over and say hello,” Sara said, “show him what he’s missing.”
“I don’t know,” Britney replied, “he might try something.”
“Not here on the beach he won’t, come on.” I said.
We walked over to them and I saw that the girl hadn’t even taken her bikini top off. Standing right next to them as they sat on their towels, both girls stood with their feet about shoulder width apart and Britney said,
“Look what you’re missing Tony, I even got fucked here on the beach and in the sea. That could have been you if you hadn’t been such a pratt of a prude.”
The other guy got to his feet so I stepped forward and said,
“We’re not going to have any trouble are we?”
The guy stopped dead as Britney said,
“And you owe me half of the spending money that we brought.”
“I, I,” Tony said so I grabbed Britney’s hand and we walked off with Sara following us.
“What a dickhead.” I said seconds later.
Anyway, we loaded the ATV’s lock box, got on and drove off. I decided to take the scenic route back and soon we were driving through little villages. I had been hoping for there to be people around who would see my 2 naked passengers, but we hardly saw anyone.
That is until I pulled into a petrol station telling the girls that I needed to fill the petrol tank. There was just one car there but it pulled away as we pulled in.
I told the girls to get off the ATV even though it wasn’t necessary, and I started filling the tank.
Then 2 cars pulled in at the same time. The 2 girls saw them as they stopped at pumps, right next to the girls.
Sara took Britney’s hand and said,
“Act like your dressed like a nun.”
They just stood there whispering and facing the cars with their spare hands by their sides.
I slowed the rate of delivery of the petrol and watched as the drivers of both cars got out, both of them looking at the 2 naked girls. I noted that Sara was standing with her feet just over shoulder width apart and I just knew that she was displaying her jewellery and clit to them.
I just love it when Sara does that, it makes me want to jump her bones right there and then, but a petrol station forecourt in the middle of an afternoon isn’t exactly the best place to be doing that.
Anyway, the drivers of the cars slowly started filling them, then the pump that I was using clicked to tell me that the ATV’s tank was full. I slowly put the hose back in its holder, got some money out of my wallet, gave it to Sara and said,
“Both of you go and pay please, and get whatever you want as well.”
Britney’s eyes opened wide then she smiled and they both set off leaving me to watch the guys from the cars watching the swaying backsides of Sara and Britney.
Then, one of the car doors opened and two more guys got out and followed Sara and Britney into the little shop. I smiled and wondered what Sara would do to put on a show for them.
It was ages before anyone came out of the building, and that was Sara and Britney, both with big grins on their faces, but Sara had a pronounced limp. I was still stood by the pump and they came up to me. Before I could ask Sara if she was okay, Britney said,
“You should have come in and watched Dylan, Sara was awesome. We were looking to see what we wanted when the 2 guys came in and saw us bent over looking at some snacks. They must have seen our pussies,
Anyway, we stood up and Sara slipped on something and fell on her butt with her legs spread wide. She just stayed there, not even moving, as the 2 guys and the old man behind the counter came over to her. Meanwhile, I’d squat beside her to try to help her, not even thinking that my pussy was on display to the guys who approached us.
The car guys must have been English because one of them asked Sara if she was okay,
“I don’t know, my butt hurts like hell,” Sara said.
“Can you stand up luv.” The guy asked.
“I don’t know, I might have broken something.”
The guys squat on the other side of Sara.
There seemed to be silence for ages as I looked at Sara and the guys and saw that their eyes were looking towards Sara’s and my pussies.
The old guy said something that I couldn’t understand then Sara asked,
“Could one of you help me get up please?”
Both guys reached to Sara and I stood up which put my pussy right in front of the guys faces. One of the guys just froze but the other guy took Sara’s hand and helped her to her feet.
I stood up and asked Sara if she was okay.
“Well I don’t think that anything is broke, but my butt hurts like hell.”
“Bend over and let me look.” I said.
With her back to the guys, Sara bent at the waist and spread her legs before asking,
“Does it look okay, check my right thigh as well, it hurts like hell?”
I started to squat to check Sara’s butt, but I was beaten to it by the 2 guys. I watched as they checked out Sara’s butt and pussy, her pulling her butt cheeks apart saying,
“Ouch, that hurts.”
After what must have been a good minute, one of the guys said that everything looked okay and that Sara should try walking.
Sara slowly walked forward, limping and saying.
“Ouch, oow.”
Sara turned and hobbled back then she said,
“I think that I’ll live, thank you so much for your help guys; come on Britney, we need to pay.”
Sara hobbled over to the old man, who had returned to behind the counter, and paid. As Sara and I walked, well Sara limping, to the door I looked back and saw that the 3 guys were still watching Sara and I.”
“Well,” I said, “that sounded like fun, does your butt really hurt Sara, or was it a setup?”
“I’m fine, but it was fun wasn’t it Britney?”
We all got on the ATV and drove off.
When we got back to the resort I remembered what Britney had said about not driving around the streets, but I did it anyway, me assuming that Britney had just about got over her shyness after being naked in front of all those clothed people on the beach.
I was right because neither girl said anything as I drove around and when I stopped outside the hotel Britney thanked me for the tour.
In the hotel we went straight to the pool, swam and sunbathed until the sun went down. I noticed that Britney lay on the lounger just like Sara did, that is to say, with her feet on the concrete either side of the lounger.
Back in our room I went and sat on the balcony while the 2 girls got ready to go out.
I’d been sat contemplating my life and how good it was at the moment for quite a while when Evan came out onto their balcony and we got talking. Evan wanted to know how often I spanked Sara and if I needed any help the next time that I did it.
“If it’s more naked girls that you want to see Evan, you should go to the beach that we go to, or maybe go to the bars that have Wet T-shirt competition, I hear that the girls there sometimes get totally naked. We might be going to one of those later.”
“Where might we be going later Dylan?” I heard Britney’s voice ask a second before she walked out of the room wearing only a towel round her hair.
“Some of the bars.” I replied.
“Okay, I just came to tell you that the bathroom’s free. Oh hi, Evan isn’t it? I’ve seen you round the pool haven’t I, and weren’t you one of the guys that spanked Sara?”
“Err yes,” Evan replied with a puzzled look on his face.
Britney went back in and I looked at Evan who still had that puzzled look on his face. I waited for him to say something, and when he did it was,
“I’m sure that I’ve seen her round the pool a few times, dressed like that as well, but she always looked so miserable that we didn’t want to approach her.”
“Yes,” I replied, “long story short, she split with her boyfriend just after they got here and was on her own for around a week, her and Sara got talking after you and Zac spanked Sara. End result is that Britney is bunking with Sara and me for a couple of days until she goes back home.”
“Bloody hell Dylan, you lucky bastard, are you fucking them both then?”
“I couldn’t possibly say.” I replied as I winked at Evan. “Gotta go, I need a shower and now that those 2 have finally got out of the bathroom I want to get in before they change their mind, you know what women are like.”
That last bit was a total lie because Sara has never been one to hog the bathroom, she’s not one to wear loads of makeup either, just a bit of eyeliner and some lipstick, she doesn’t need anything else to look fantastic.
The 2 girls were trying on Sara’s clothes when I passed them on the way to the bathroom, tweaking one of Sara’s nipples as I passed her.
They were just taking off different outfits when I came out and said that I’d be ready in 5.
By the time the 5 minutes were up, both girls were ready. I looked them up and down and through the fabric of both outfits I could see 4 nipples and 2 slits.
“Right ladies, food then a walk, then a couple of bars. That okay with you?
“Works for me.” Sara replied and Britney agreed.
As we walked to a cafe, Sara linked onto one of my arms and Britney the other arm. I’d felt great when just Sara did that, especially when she was wearing something see-through, but I now had a girl wearing see-through clothes on both arms, I just wanted it to never end. Although my cock was screaming out for some relief.
After we’d eaten, Britney said that she’d eaten too much so I told her that it was a good job that we were going for a walk.
We aimlessly walked around, sometimes going into a shop to have a look around, and I realised that we were at the start, or end, of that promenade.
“I got naked the last time that we were here?” Sara said.
“You got naked here?” Britney asked.
“Yep, and we are going to get naked right now girl, come on, get that dress off. Dylan will carry them for us.”
And they did. Maybe it was the beer that they had with the meal, or maybe it was something else, but both girls started skipping and being silly, both of them ignoring the, lot more than the last time, people walking, jogging and cycling along.
I walked behind them, smiling and looking at the people around us to see what their reaction was, which, apart from the odd stare, was nothing. To most people on that promenade, Sara and Britney didn’t exist.
I walked the whole length of that promenade, and back, with 2 naked, giggling girls skipping or walking, and of course talking, in front of me.
I thought about Sara, how happy she looked, and Britney too. I guessed that Britney really was a closet exhibitionist that had just got out.
As we walked back to where the girls stripped, they were just walking, arms linked, and I was right behind them as they talked. It was mainly girl things, one subject being pubic hair, Britney complaining about having to shave every day and Sara describing our visit to the beauty salon to get her unwanted hair lasered off.
Sara told Britney about the fun that we’d had with that girl Elaine, and that it was her who had lasered all my pubic hair off.
“I wish that more guys would have that done,” Britney said, “I once got one of my ex boyfriends pubic hairs stuck in my teeth and then my throat. It annoyed me for days and wouldn’t even go when I ate or drank.”
Then both giggled the started talking about clothes, them both agreeing that it was great being able to wear so little yet look so smart, so sophisticated. They went through a whole list of adjectives, all of which I agreed with as I thought that it is nice being able to see through women’s clothes, touch them and realise that the fabric is so thin and that you can feel every nook and cranny of their flesh under the fabric.
We quickly arrived at end of the promenade and I suggested that they put their clothes back on. After they had done that they both attached themselves to my arms and Sara asked which bar we were going to.
I suggested one that I liked and Sara agreed. What I didn’t Britney was that it is next door to another bar that I suspected had a Wet T-shirt competition that night.
As we approached the bar Sara saw the poster about the Wet T-shirt competition and said,
“I see an opportunity.”
“What’s that?” Britney asked.
“For you to get naked and get yourself off in front of dozens of guys that will be egging you on.”
“What!?”
“Look.” Sara said pointing to the poster.
“Oh my gawd, seriously, that’s ………. , no, I couldn’t do that.”
“Why not Britney, you’ve been naked with all those guys seeing you at the hotel pool, you walked naked through a crowded beach, you’ve ridden for miles on the back of the ATV naked, and tonight you’ve walked for around a mile of a busy path naked.”
“But, all those guys will be staring at me, shouting rude things at me, all at once.”
“And?” I asked.
“There’s too many of them.”
“Why, they’re not going to rape you Britney.” Sara said. “How about if I enter as well?”
“You’d do that for me Sara?”
“And for herself Britney,” I said, “Sara’s already entered one Wet T-shirt competition here, and she fingered herself until she orgasmed in front the lot of them.”
“Wha ……..”
“Let’s get a drink here and you can think about it.” I said.
We went into that bar and I ordered the drinks, and a round of shots. Britney downed her shot quickly so I pushed my shot glass over to her, and she downed that one quickly as well.
“Well, I suppose that anyone who cares to look can see my tits and pussy through this dress, and I would be living out one of my fantasies.” Britney finally said after a couple of minutes silence.
“You have that fantasy as well Britney?” Sara asked.
“You as well? I thought that it was just me and that I was some sort of weirdo.” Britney replied.
“You are not weird Britney.” Sara replied, “Back at sleepovers we used to talk about our fantasies and every girl there had ones similar to this. We just never had the opportunities or the courage to make them happen. I was lucky, I met Dylan at university and most of my fantasies have become a reality. So will you do it Britney, make that fantasy a reality?”
“Get me another shot and I will.”
“Good girl,” I said, “you may well feel like pissing yourself when you’re waiting for your turn, but afterwards you’ll be real proud of yourself, Sara was.”
I got both girls another shot each and when we’d finished our drinks we went next door.
Having taken part in a Wet T-shirt competition there before, Sara knew where to go and who to talk to while I got us another round of drinks.
When the girls came back Sara told me that she’d entered Britney and herself as a joint entry.
“So Britney,” Sara said, “just do everything that I do, if I grab one of your tits you grab one of mine, if I finger fuck you, you finger fuck me, okay?”
“Yeah, I can manage that, it’s just that I don’t like to take the lead, especially if I don’t know what I’m doing.”
“I’ll look after you Britney.” Sara added before taking a drink.
A little while later, both girls left me to go and get ready. The next time that I saw them was when all the contestants were lined up beside the little stage, all the contestants appeared to be wearing an over-sized, cheap looking, white T-shirt.
When it was their turn, hand in hand they walked onto the stage and promptly had buckets of water dumped on their chests. The shape of their tits, their darker areolae and pokey nipples instantly became visible to everyone in the room and the cheering started.
Soon both girls were dancing and smoothing their hands over their wet T-shirts. With her back to the organisers, Sara lifted the front of her T-shirt just long enough for the audience to see that she didn’t have any knickers on, and as the cheering go louder, Britney did the same.
I wasn’t sure, but I could swear that Britney exposed her slit for a bit longer than Sara did.
Then Sara started ripping her T-shirt from the top, giving the audience a look at one of her tits, and Britney did the same.
Turning to face each other, Sara put her hands on Britney’s shoulders, and when Britney did the same, Sara’s hands slid down to Britney’s tits and started playing with her nipples.
Shortly after Britney did the same, Sara must have realised that their time was running out, so she tuned her back to the audience, spread her legs, bent forwards and started twerking her butt.
Britney did the same and the cheering from the audience was deafening as both bare butts and pussies were on display.
The music stopped, both girls stood up straight and walked off the stage.
“Did you see that?” The guy next to me said. “I thought that the girls were supposed to wear knickers.”
“You might see even more the next time that those two are on that stage.” I replied.
When the seconds round started, more water was tipped down each girl’s front before they danced again, but this time ripping their T-shirts right off leaving them dancing topless and wearing just their bikini bottoms or knickers.
There was groans from the audience as one overweight girl ripped her T-shirt off revealing a thong, but she had lots of pubic hair sticking out of the 3 sides of the triangle of fabric. I guessed that lots of people in the audience thought the same as me, that it wasn’t a pretty sight.
When it was Sara’s and Britney’s turn, and both girl’s T-shirts got ripped off at the same time, revealing their totally naked bodies to the audience. The decibels rapidly increased, and got even higher as my Sara and Britney went down on the spread knees.
I could see that the MC was trying to be heard, but the amplifier didn’t have enough power to be heard above the cheering and he just shrugged his shoulders.
To start with, the girls were only gyrating their hips, letting the audience look at every nook and cranny of their wet, and not from the bucket water, pussies.
The decibels went to another level as both girls supported their weight on their left arm as their right hands moved to their pussies and started rubbing and poking.
The music stopped but neither girl stopped.
I knew that Sara would already be close to the edge, and I rightly guessed that Britney was the same because within a minute, both bodies were shaking and jerking.
I could see their mouths moving, but there was no way that even the guys right in front of them would have been able to hear what was coming out of their mouths.
Finally, the girls relaxed then got to their feet. They held the other’s hand for a second then hugged before walking off the stage.
In this round, Sara and Britney had been on last, so when that cheering got down to a level that the MC could be heard, he called all the remaining girls back onto the stage and they started dancing again for a couple of minutes.
The music stopped and the girls were asked to stand at the back of the stage. Then one-by-one, they were invited to come to the front and do a little dance as the MC tried to judge the volume of the cheering.
When it was her turn one of the girls dropped her thong, revealing a triangle of stubble, but that wasn’t enough to get the decibels as high as when Sara and Britney were asked to step forwards.
Both girls dropped to their spread knees and fingered themselves a couple of times before getting to their feet and walking to the back of the stage, only to be called back to the front to be given the winners bottle of champagne and 200 euros.
When the 2 girls made it back to me, both of them were carrying their clothes, Britney was also carrying the champagne and Sara the money.
Sara put her arms round my neck and shouted that she needed to have me inside her.
When Sara let go of me I looked at the still naked Britney and asked if she was okay. She didn’t say anything, she didn’t need to, the expression on her face answered my question.
“Do you want to drink that here, or back at the hotel?” I asked.
“Back at our room,” Sara replied, “then you can fill my pussy and drink it out of me.”
Both girls gave me what they were carrying, then, still totally naked, they turned and headed to the entrance.
As we walked back to the hotel I had a naked girl on each of my arms.
“That was totally awesome,” Britney said, “listening to all those guys shouting at us, wanting to see our tit, our butts and our pussies. It sort of felt empowering, like I could get any one of them to do whatever I wanted.”
“You probably could have Britney.” I replied.
“Men are so gullible, so predictable,” Sara said, “present company excepted, you are more in control of yourself Dylan.”
“Thanks, probably because I’ve got you Sara” I replied. “What you two did back there has got to be the ultimate exhibition that a woman can do. Walking around naked in public is one thing, and I’m sure that you get a lot of pleasure in doing it, but to display your pussies spread as wide as can be, and then to rub one out for the audience has got to be the most exhibitionist thing that a girl can do. I’m so proud of both of you.”
I felt both my arms get squeezed a little tighter.
Back in our room, I put everything on the side, then setup my phone so that I could video record what I was sure was going to happen. Meanwhile, Sara flung open the balcony curtains and doors, and put very light on, while Britney went to the bathroom.
A couple of minutes late, both girls were taking my clothes off me then pulling me onto the bed.
What happened next was very similar to the previous evening, except that after the initial surge of lust, we stopped to open the champagne. My thumb went over the top of the bottle as the cork went flying out of the balcony door and probably landed on the street below somewhere.
Sara came out onto the balcony and sat on the chair with her legs wide open then I held the bottle to her vaginal entrance and quickly removed my thumb.
“Ooow, that feels nice.” Sara said as the pressure in the bottle released itself into her vagina.
“Squeeze and hold it.” I said as I pulled the bottle away, putting my thumb over the end again.
Still holding the bottle, I got down and put my mouth to Sara’s pussy, hoping that my mouth was covering enough.
I tapped Sara’s leg, she relaxed her pussy muscles and the champagne came squirting out and into my mouth.
Rapidly swallowing. I think that I managed to catch most of it before shaking the bottle and releasing more into Sara’s vagina as I said,
“You’re turn Britney.”
Britney got down, put her mouth over Sara’s pussy and Sara relaxed her pussy muscles.
Britney coughed a little, but got 90+% into her mouth.
“That was fun.” Sara said as Britney backed away. “Now you sit and spread your legs Britney.”
As I was waiting for the girls to swap places, in my peripheral vision I saw Evan and Zac both quietly watching from their balcony. Looking the other way I saw a new couple, him with his arms round the girls waist as they too watched the spectacle.
I wondered if either girl had spotted our neighbours, not that they would have cared, Sara might even told them to climb over to get a better look.
The same procedure was repeated, and both Sara and I got mouths full of champagne mixed with Britney’s pussy juices.
That done, we shared what was left of the champagne then Sara smiled and said,
“I’ve got an idea.”
Taking the bottle from the still sitting Britney, Sara presented the neck of the bottle to Britney’s pussy and promptly started fucking her with it.
“That feels nice,” Britney said, “but not as nice as Dylan’s cock. Let me do it to you Sara and see if you agree.”
They swapped places and Britney fucked Sara with the bottle.
Neither girl orgasmed when the champagne bottle was inside them.
Bottle fucking over, we went back inside and has round 2 of the threesome before we all finally fell asleep.
*****
It was Britney’s last full day so whilst she rode my morning woody, I asked her what she wanted to do.
“Go back to that beach, and can we take your 2 remote controlled vibrators please?”
“I was hoping that you’d say that Britney,” I said.
After showers and getting together everything that we’d need, I walked out of the hotel with 2 naked girls following me.
The ATV soon got us to the same cafe where we had had breakfast the previous day and we sat outside eating and watching lots of 4 wheelers, 2 wheelers and buses drive by going to the beaches.
I parked the ATV in the usual place, and again, the 2 naked girls slowed the progress of other ATV’s and 2 wheeler arrivals who were parking there as they stared at the girls.
As we walked through the little cafe, then alongside the car park and through the pine woods with the crickets deafening us, Britney complained that she had to go home the next morning, saying that she wanted to come to that beach every day for the rest of her life.
We had another great day doing all the things that we’d done the day before, except that when Sara and Britney went for a walk on their own, Sara told me that instead of going to the beach where the gay men went, they went and walked around the area of the beach where all the clothed people were.
One difference was that we spotted 2 voyeurs watching us as we had sex on one of the little sandy beaches. Sara said that she wanted to go up to them and invite them to come and have a closer look, but Britney wasn’t that keen on that idea.
Another difference was the 2 remote controlled vibrators. The girls wanted them in and on almost as soon as we got to the beach, and I happily obliged, but on low vibrations.
Britney chose the vibe with the purple antenna, saying that she wanted to attract attention to herself. As it was Britney’s last day at the beach Sara was happy to let her have it, although, I did see that when the girls came back from their wander, it was Sara that had the antenna hanging below her pussy. I didn’t ask, knowing that Sara would explain some other time.
All too soon it was time to head back to the hotel but the naked fun for Britney wasn’t over.
After another feed at the cafe, and a few drinks in a couple of bars, Sara and Britney decided we’d go to a third bar with both girls wearing only their shoes and me carrying their clothes.
Fortunately, they picked a bar that had been showing a big football match and was full of guys cheering their teams on.
The 3 of us arrived at the bar just as the game was finishing and before I knew it, both girls were sat on the bar, facing the crowd, and with their knees wide apart. Okay, their tits and the front of their bare slits were on display, but most of their pussies were hidden.
Understandably, the cheering from the crowd started-up again as the guys saw the girls and tried to get a close-up view, and neither girl, nor me, were trying to stop them.
Both girls were enjoying the attention that they got, and the drinks that the guys bought them whilst attempting to pull them.
The 2 barmen did nothing to discourage the girls from staying where they were, probably because a lot of the guys were staying there hoping to pull the girls.
This went on for about an hour before Britney jumped off the bar and told both Sara and me that she wanted to go back to the hotel. Sara jumped down and we left the bar with Sara saying that it was too early to leave.
Once away from the noise, Britney told us that because she was leaving early in the morning, she wanted a long threesome to remember the couple that turned her disaster of a holiday into the best one that she had ever had.
Both girls remained naked as we hurried back to the hotel where I setup my phone to record the encounter. I asked Britney for her email address telling her that I’d email her a copy of the video.
We had a marathon of a threesome, doing every combination of sex that we could think of, the only exception being anal sex which none of us fancied.
*****
Britney’s phone alarm woke us and whilst she rushed around getting showered, dressed and packed, Sara and I got ready to wave goodbye with promises of keeping in touch.
Once Britney had left, Sara and I cuddled on the bed, recalling the highlights of the unexpected, albeit temporary, change to our holiday. Then we went down for some breakfast.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 09
Making a new Friend.
One day when we were down at the pool, there were a lot of people there and we only managed to get 2 loungers in a bit of a secluded corner. Sara was a bit disappointed, but one advantage was that I could spend quite some time rubbing sunblock on Sara’s pussy, making her cum as she watched the people in the pool.
After about an hour, 2 guys walked by then stopped and said hello. I recognised them as a new pair of our neighbours.
They came over to us, and as was often the case when people stopped to talk to us, they stood at the foot of Sara’s lounger looking down at her spread pussy.
Zac and Evan were talkative guys and we soon got talking about bars, beaches and clubs, then, all of a sudden Evan asked,
“We saw you spanking Sara yesterday, what was that all about?”
That caught me off-guard a little, but Sara jumped right in and replied,
“I’d been naughty, knocked a bottle of booze over, and Dylan was punishing me.”
“And spanking you was okay with you Sara?” Evan asked.
“Yes, why not, I’d been naughty and I needed punishing. I’m due another spanking for something that I did before we came down here.”
That’s when I jumped in and said,
“I know, it would be more of a punishment if someone else was to administer the spanking, add the embarrassment and humiliation factor, would you 2 like to spank Sara?”
“Noooo,” Sara lied, “that would be sooo humiliating, can’t you do it when we get back to our room like you told me?”
“No Sara, now is a good opportunity, guys, would you spank Sara please?”
Zac looked at Evan, then back to me and said,
“Sorry, but we’re going on a tour in about an hour and we won’t be back until late.”
“You could do it here, now, guys, we’re in a bit of a corner, not many people will see it.”
“Are you sure Dylan?” Zac asked.
“I am, Sara, lift those legs up and hold them near your head.”
Sara did, displaying her pussy even more prominently than it had been with her flat on her back. I could see that her pussy was swollen and wet with her juices bubbling out of her vagina.
Zac moved into position and again asked if I was sure.
“Ten swats from each of you” I said.
Zac’s hand came down onto Sara’s butt with a loud crack.
“One, thank you sir.” Sara said.
“Bloody hell.” Evan said, “she’s counting them.”
Zac’s second swat landed and Sara again gave the count as the sound seemed to echo all around the pool.
By the time Zac’s seventh swat had landed, around half the people at the pool had come to see what the noise was, and they all saw the naked Sara, on her back on the lounger, her legs spread wide and held back near her head. Her wet and spread vulva and her anus on full display for all of the people to see. I just knew that Sara would be very happy with the situation even though her facial expression implied that she was about to burst into tears.
It was at that point that I remembered my phone, and I quickly got it out and started video recording. I definitely wanted Sara and my cousins to see that video.
After the tenth swat I could definitely see tears in Sara eyes but I wasn’t sure if they were for real, or somehow Sara had forced herself to cry.
As Zac got to his feet, Sara said,
“No more please, it’s so embarrassing.”
“No Sara, Evan hasn’t given you his 10 yet. Tell you what though, I’ll give you a little break while anyone who wants to goes and gets their phone, your red butt will look good on a video.”
“No, please, no videos.” Sara said.
“Too late Sara, some have already started, over to you Evan.”
“Are you sure Dylan. Her butt’s quite red already, hasn’t she had enough?” Evan asked.
“No, she can take it, so when you are ready.”
Evan started, and Sara counted. After his sixth swat landed, Sara said,
“Six, thank you sir, oh fuck, I’m going to cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuumm.”
“Keep going Evan, don’t let her cumming stop you, the extra humiliation might teach her a lesson.”
Evan did land the remaining 4 swats, and Sara didn’t come down from her high until he had finished.
“Thank you Evan, Zac, I hope that she has learnt her lesson and won’t be so careless in the future, and thank you everyone, humiliation does drive a message home and if you post those videos on social media she will constantly get reminded of what happens when she is naughty. Her name is Sara Thomson.”
Most of the people drifted away but one girl stayed, staring down at Sara, so I said,
“Sara, you stay like that until I tell you to lower you legs.”
“Please Dylan let me lower my legs, it’s so embarrassing being like this.”
“Why, is it because your pussy is leaking like a tap and your juices are running down your front and back?”
“Please Dylan?”
I ignored Sara and turned towards the girl, who was as naked as Sara was, and I said,
“Doesn’t Sara look cute like that, I just lover her innie pussy and that clit is so chewable. Oh sorry, I’m Dylan and that is Sara, and you are?”
“Err I’m Britney, Britney Dutch, and yes, Sara does look good.”
“Here on your own Britney?” I asked.
“No, err yes, I wasn’t, but I am now. I had a bust up with my boyfriend, he didn’t want me to get an all-over tan and I did.”
“So you told him to do one, I don’t blame you Britney, I think that tan lines and white patches on a girl look awful, and I have to say that that all-over tan looks great on you. Here, have a seat, what would you like to drink?”
“Oh, a cola please.”
“You stay there and talk to Sara, she’s a very nice young lady, and I’m not really mad at her and she didn’t knock over a bottle of booze, that was just story to give her an excuse to be spanked. Sara, you can drop your legs now.”
“Can you get me a cola as well please lover?”
“Sure, back soon.”
While I was away, Sara and Britney talked, and later, Sara told me that Britney had said she’d had to spent a lot of money getting a room of her own and had spent most of her holiday going to the beaches that can easily be reached by bus, or the little boats that sail from the harbour.
Britney also told Sara that she only had 2 more full days before she had to go home.
When I was returning with the drinks I saw that Britney was laying on what had been my sun lounger in exactly the same way as Sara was, that is to say with her feet on the concrete either side of the lounger.
Neither girl saw me approaching so I had a good look at Britney’s body. Her tits were slightly bigger, she looked to be as slim as Sara, and her bald pussy had small lips. Her clit was hiding behind her hood.
“Here you are girls.” I said as I bent and put the drinks on the floor between the loungers.
Britney started to get up but I stopped her saying that she could stay there.
I looked for a spare chair, got it and then sat between the 2 girls, facing them, so that we could all talk, and I could get a better look at Britney’s body.
“Dylan,” Sara said, “Britney has just told me she moved into a room of her own about 10 days ago and that she’s mostly been on her own since then, is it okay if she spends her last couple of days with us?”
“No, I can’t intrude.” Britney said.
“Yes you can.” I replied, “I insist that you do so, we’ve got to give you some good memories of your holiday.”
“Well thank you, I really appreciate it.”
“That’s settled then, now tell us all about yourself Britney.” I said.
We spent the next hour or so getting to know Britney, and her getting to know us, although we didn’t tell her everything that we’d done since we got there.
As the sun started to set I said,
“Ladies, how about we go and shower then go and get something to eat, and then maybe go to a bar or two.”
“I don’t have much money and I don’t have anything clean that is decent to wear.” Britney replied.
“That’s not a problem.” Sara replied.
“Sara’s right Britney.” I replied, “Tell you what, you and Sara go to your room, get your things then come to Sara’s and my room. Have a shower there, then you can borrow some of Sara’s interesting clothes, and if you’re lucky, you can tease the 2 guys in the next room. You saw them earlier they are the ones that spanked Sara, Evan and Zac.”
“What do you mean ‘ teasing’ them?”
“Letting them see you dressed like you aren’t, getting yourself off, letting Sara eat your pussy.”
“Oh, I’ve never done anything with a girl before.”
“Neither had I until a few days ago, and now I wish that I’d done it years ago.” Sara replied.
“I don’t know if I want you to fuck me Dylan.”
“I’m not telling you to, not even asking you Britney. If anything happens between us it will be you that instigates it Britney.”
“And you’d be okay with your boyfriend fucking me Sara?”
“Only if I was there watching, we’ve both done a few firsts since we got here and we could never love each other more than we do right now.”
“Oh, I don’t know.”
“Tell you what Britney, come and have a shower, borrow some of Sara’s clothes, come and get something to eat with us and see how things go.”
“Nothing bad is going to happen to you Britney. I promise.” Sara added.
Two minutes later, the 3 of us were heading inside and to the stairs, Britney having picked up her things on the way.
As we went up the stairs Britney said,
“I’ve only ever been totally naked in my room and at the pool. It feels naughty walking through the rest of the hotel like this.”
“Naughty but nice.” Sara said.
“Yes, maybe I should do it some more.”
Five minutes after that Sara and Britney were in the bathroom giggling while I opened the balcony doors and curtains.
“All nice and refreshed?” I asked when they came out of the bathroom.
“Yes thanks,” Britney replied.
By then I’d taken my shorts off, ready for me to shower, and as they came out of the bathroom I noticed that Britney was staring at my semi.
“It gets bigger.” Sara said, “I’m surprised that it isn’t pointing to the ceiling right now, he’s a horny beast and you do have an amazing body Britney.”
“I’ll go and shower.” I said.
“Don’t you dare play with that weapon in there Dylan. I’m going to need it nice and hard later.”
Before I turned the shower on I heard Britney say,
“He does have a nice cock Sara.”
“Yes he does, and he knows how to use it.”
I turned the shower on.
When I turned the shower off I heard Britney say,
“You’ve got some really nice clothes Sara, but most of them are see-through, I don’t know that I could wear those out on the street or to cafe’s or bars even with knickers and a bra under them.”
“Why not, I go out in them every evening and I haven’t been arrested or raped.” Sara replied, “besides, didn’t you leave all your underwear in your room?”
“Didn’t you wear a bra or knickers underneath Sara?”
“Nope, I don’t even own any proper bras and knickers.”
“Wow.”
“Britney,” I said as I walked out of the bathroom as naked as the 2 girls were, and with my soft cock pointing to the floor, “how many times have you had a dream whereby you were naked in some public place?”
“How do you know that I’ve had dreams like that?”
“Don’t most girls? Sara tells me that she used to dream like that all the time, often during the day when she was wide awake. My point is Britney, you’re on holiday where no one knows you so isn’t this the ideal time to live out your fantasies?”
I looked at Britney’s blank expression for a few seconds before she said,
“Can I borrow that red net dress please Sara?”
Both Sara and I smiled then Sara passed Britney the dress, then got a similar one out for herself saying,
“We’ll both be exposing all our goodies.”
“So I’m not going to wear any underwear then?” Britney asked.
“One,” I said, “you haven’t got any underwear here Britney, two, Sara hasn’t got any that you can borrow, and three, I think that secretly, you want people to see your tits and pussy, am I right?”
Britney quietly replied,
“Yes I do.”
“Most girls are the same, closet exhibitionists. Most of you will deny it, but you are, you want to be seen naked.”
“I do.” Sara replied, but Britney said nothing until a minute later when she said,
“Your nipples are doing the same as mine Sara, sticking out through the holes in the dress.”
“Good,” Sara replied as she was smoothing her dress.
“I could ravish you right here and now Sara.” I said.
“Slow down tiger, there’ll be plenty of time for that later. Put some clothes on, hide that weapon or it might be me ravishing you before we go out.”
“Are you 2 like this all the time,” Britney asked, “I mean, sex talk and presumably all over each other a lot of the time?”
“No,” Sara replied, “we do sleep sometimes, although he does ravish me when I’m asleep sometimes.”
“What, he fucks you while you’re asleep, isn’t that rape?”
“Not if I’ve told him that he can do it to me anytime that he wants. It’s one hell of an amazing way to wake up. You should try it sometime Britney.”
“I’ve got to get another boyfriend first.”
“I could loan you my boyfriend Britney.” Sara offered.
Britney must have been lost for words because she just stared at Sara until I said,
“Are you 2 ready then? You both look gorgeous.”
*****
“This feels really strange.” Britney said as we walked out of the hotel.
“I felt the same way the first time that I went out in public in a see-through dress with nothing under it, but you soon forget that it’s see-through and that naughty feeling disappears and you’re just left with that nice feeling when you look down and see you hard nipples or someone says anything.”
“What about people staring at you, like that guy oner there?” Britney asked.
“Seeing people stare at me makes my nipples and clit tingle. Are yours tingling Britney. They look really hard.” I asked.
“Yes, do you think that people can tell that I’m all aroused?” Britney asked.
“Not unless they can see the juices creeping out of your vag.” Sara replied.
We arrived at our favourite cafe and sat at a table. As usual, Sara moved her chair so that she was facing people walking along the street towards us and she spread her knees.
“What are you doing Sara,” Britney asked, “people will be able to see your pussy.”
“I know, it keeps me horny while I’m eating.”
“Wow Sara, you are one amazing girl.” Britney said.
“You can be just like me if you want to Britney.”
The waiter arrived just then and we ordered.
Once he had gone Britney replied to Sara,
“I don’t know Sara, you do all the things that I fantasise about but I don’t think that I’ve got the courage.”
“Stop thinking about it Britney, just do what Sara does without thinking about what you mother told you to never do, just do it.”
“I’ll try.”
Meal over, I paid and we left to head for where most of the bars are. By that time there were hundreds of young people walking around and filling the bars.
As we approached the bar that we were going to, Britney said,
“You were right Sara, I just remembered that I’m naked under this dress.
“Wait until some guy comes up to you and tries to hit on you while staring at you tits, that will make you even more horny.” Sara replied.
I left the 2 girls standing near the door and went to get some drinks. When I got back to them Britney said,
“Sara was right, those 2 guys that have just left tried to hit on us and they were both staring at our tits all the time, I doubt that they even saw our faces.”
“Think where they would have been staring if you’d been stood on a table.” I replied.
“We could go and see if we can find a bar with a Wet T-shirt competition tonight, then dozens of guys can stare at out spread pussies.” Sara said.
“Are you joking Sara,” Britney said, “you want me to enter a Wet T-shirt competition?”
“It’s maybe a bit soon for that.” I said, “maybe on your last night Britney.”
“I don’t think so.” Britney replied.
Sara and I didn’t say anything, but I’m sure that Sara was thinking the same as me, that after a couple of days with us, she would be eager to enter one.
We moved on to a couple more bars before deciding that it was time to go back to the hotel. As we walked, Britney said,
“Thank you guys, that was the best night of my holiday, and you were right, I like going out in public wearing a see-through dress, I’m going to have to change my wardrobe when I get back home.”
“Are you still going to spend the night with us Britney?” Sara asked.
“Well I don’t really want to go back to my room, it will spoil the magic of being with you two, but …..”
“If you’re worried about having any sex Britney,” I said, “don’t, neither of us will pounce on you, anything that happens will be instigated by you, but I hope that you won’t be offended if I fuck Sara’s brains out while you are in our room.”
“You could wait out on the balcony,” Sara added, “you might even see Evan or Zac and they might try to hit on you.”
“I think that I’ll be okay sharing the bed with you two, it will be just like the sleepovers that I used to have.”
Back in our room. I went straight to the bathroom and did my thing, and that included getting totally naked.
When I came out, both girls were totally naked and waiting to use the bathroom so I lay on the middle of the bed. When they came out, Britney looked at me and said,
“You’re in the middle of the bed and you’ve got a hard-on Dylan I thought that. …”
“It’s more fun if I’m in the middle Britney, and as I said, nothing is going to happen to you if you don’t want it to.”
“What if I do want.”
“Then let your hands do the talking and we’ll see what happens.” I replied.
“Aren’t you going to shut the curtains?” Britney asked and she walked towards them.
“No, leave them,” Sara replied, “both sets of neighbours have seen us fucking before.”
“Have you go any inhibitions or modesty at all Sara?”
“Nope, life’s way too short for that.”
Sara got on the bed on my left, rolled half on me and immediately started kissing me. Britney got on, on my right and lay on her back, her hands by her sides.
The kiss was a long one, with our hands wandering and caressing. Then I realised that only one of Sara’s hands was on me, then I heard Britney moan. I opened my eyes and saw that Sara was caressing Britney’s right tit and she obviously liked it.
I moved my right hand to Britney’s thigh and her response was to turn on her side facing me and put her hand on my cock.
Sara broke our kiss and said,
“There’s condoms in the drawer over there if you’re worried Britney.”
“No, I’ve got one of those implants in my arm.” Britney replied and I thought,
“Good, I hate condoms.”
What followed was an amazing threesome with both girls either riding my cock or smothering my face with their pussies. They kept swapping places and when they were facing each other they were caressing the other’s tits.
After I’d cum they both sucked my cock back to life and started again.
I needed a rest after cumming twice so the girls started a 69. What an amazing sight that was.
After we’d repeated the whole experience, we all just lay there and before I knew it, I was asleep.
When I woke up I realised that I was spooning one of the girls, my cock deep inside her. I heard whispering and realised that it was Britney’s pussy that my cock was inside.
Not having any problems with that, and Sara obviously didn’t either, I started thrusting back and forwards. We both quickly orgasmed, and when Britney recovered, she turned, slid down the bed and said,
“Let me get you ready to fuck Sara.”
Britney then sucked the life back into my cock, then watched as Sara rode me to mutual orgasms.
As we lay recovering, I suggested,
“How about you spend your last full days with us Britney? I’m sure that you can squeeze onto the bench seat at the back of the ATV with Sara, the seat is quite wide and you’re both quite skinny.”
“You’ve got an ATV?” Britney asked
“It’s only a hire one but it will get the 3 of us to wherever we want to go.”
“Just one potential problem Britney,” Sara said, “we both have to be naked on the back of it.”
“What!? Whatever, just so long as you don’t go through town Dylan.”
“Done that.” Sara replied.
“Well Britney, what’s it to be?”
“Are you sure,” Britney replied, “I don’t want to come between you two.”
“The only place that that will happen is in bed like we did last night and this morning,” I replied, “so what’s it to be?”
“Yes please.”
“Good,” I replied, “you deserve to have a good time Britney.”
Britney turned on her side, kissed Sara and thanked her, then turned and did the same with me.
“Right,” I said, “bathroom then breakfast, then the beach. Oh Britney, are you half board here?”
“No, room only,”
“No problem, we pass a little cafe on the way to the beach, I’m sure that they won’t mind a couple of naked girls having breakfast there.”
“Naked?” Britney asked.
“Yes, naked, no girls clothes allowed outside this room when the sun is up, isn’t that right Sara.”
“Yep, after going there the first time I decided that I didn’t need to take any clothes.”
“On the back of the ATV as well?” Britney asked.
“Yep, is that going to be a problem for you?”
“I guess not.”
And that’s what we did. I guess that the bench seat on the back of the ATV was designed for a big guy, but both Sara and Britney managed to squeeze onto it.
“Relax, enjoy the freedom.” I heard Sara tell Britney as we stopped at the main road to wait for a gap in the traffic.
The cafe wasn’t very busy and we got served without any issues and not long afterwards we were pulling up at the place where I usually parked the ATV.
“This is a nudist beach isn’t it?” Britney asked as she got off the ATV.
“This end isn’t, but the other end is.” Sara replied.
“Do we have to go through the clothed part to get to the nudist part?”
“Do you want to go that way Britney?”
“Is there another way?”
“There is.”
“Can we go that way please?”
“Sure.”
As I was getting things out of the lock box, a couple of motorbikes arrived and parked near us, the 2 guys getting off and staring at the 2 fully naked girls who were standing waiting for me.
Just as we started to walk, a bus arrived and about 50 people started heading the same way as we were going.
“Oh my gawd.” Britney said.
“Relax,” Sara said, “I’ve walked with a bus load a few times, give me your hand.”
We kept walking, along the side of the car park then along the track through the woods. When we were alone Britney said,
“Walking along naked with all these clothed people around me is awesome, one of my dreams was me doing just that and I never imagined that it would become a reality.”
Then a minute or so later,
“What is that noise?”
“Crickets in the trees.” I replied, “millions of them.”
We got to the edge of the woods and had to decide which way to go.
“Right,” I said, “is to that beach that we can see, or left and look for a little sandy beach that’s more private.”
“Can we go left please, I don’t know that I’m ready for a busy beach.” Britney replied.
“Are they fucking?” Britney asked as we looked down onto one small beach.
“Yes,” I replied, “if we’re lucky we can find a little beach where I can fuck you.”
“Wow, that sounds good, but I don’t want Sara to miss out.”
“I won’t.” Sara replied.
We found a big, little beach that already had 2 couples on it, but there was space for us, so down we climbed. After spreading our towels I got out the sunblock and asked who was first.
“Do Britney first.” Sara said, so I did, me saying that I was going to do her just the same as I did Sara, even by the hotel pool.
I took my time, taking extra time on her tits and when I got to her pussy I did what I do to Sara, made her cum.
“Oh my gawd Dylan,” Britney said, “I wasn’t expecting that, it was awesome, and those other people me cumming.”
“He does that to me as well Britney.” Sara said.
“Yes, and it’s your turn now Sara, swap places.” I said.
The girls did, and I did.
“You know that those couples were watching you don’t you?” Britney said.
“I hope so,” Sara replied, “they watched you cumming Britney, and now it’s your turn Dylan, get those shorts off.”
The 2 of them then coated all of my body with sunblock, including revealing the pressure in my balls. My load landed partially on both of them and they giggled a little as they rubbed it into their skin.
We sunbathed for an hour or so, me having to spend most of it on my stomach, when Sara saw a man climbing down from the path and trying to hide behind some rocks not far from us. Sara told us that the man kept looking towards us and she turned to Britney and said,
“Time to put on a show girl.”
“What do you mean?”
“Spread those legs even wider then get up on one elbow and start jilling.”
I watched as Britney’s jaw dropped then she said,
“You want me to get myself off, here, in public?”
“Yes, you’ve already cum once here.”
“Yes, but that was Dylan doing it, I could blame him.”
“Oh stop moaning girl and just do it, you know that you want to and if you wait much longer I’ll have cum and the guy will have wandered off looking for another show.”
I smiled to myself as Britney’s right hand moved to her pussy and she started rubbing.
I looked over to where Sara had said the voyeur was and yes, he was looking. Then I looked over to where the other couples on that little beach were and saw that both of one couple were staring at Sara and Britney.
Two orgasms later, both girls lay back, leaving their legs spread wide and me wishing that my hard-on would go down so that I could lay on my back.
I got my wish a little later when I started to think about our accommodation for the next year at university, but that didn’t last because Britney complained that she was getting hot and Sara added that her jewellery was getting too hot and that she needed to cool off in the water.
The 3 of us got to our feet and walked the short distance to the water.
Once we were swimming, Britney told us that she’d never been skinny dipping before this holiday and that she was never going to wear anything when she went swimming in the future.
“So you’ve never fucked in the sea before Britney?” Sara asked.
“No, how would you even do that?”
“Dylan,” Sara shouted, “come here, I’ve got a job for you.”
I swam to the girls, then as I asked Sara what she was on about, I felt hands on my cock and balls as Sara told me that Britney needed her first underwater fuck.
A couple of minutes later, Britney was floating on her back with her legs round my waist and I was moving her backwards and forwards as Sara diddled Britney’s clit.
Two orgasms later, Britney was thanking Sara and I then we made our way back to our towels.
I sat down but Sara asked Britney if she fancied going for a walk. I started to get to my feet, but Sara said,
“No, not you Dylan, just Britney and me.”
“You want you and me to go for a walk, totally naked, without Dylan to look after us?” Britney asked.
“Yes, we’ll be okay, there’s too many people around for anyone to try anything, it will be a bit like our walk when we got here.” Sara replied.
Off Sara and Britney went. I watched them climb up onto the path, getting flashes of their pussies as they climbed, then I settled down to some serious sunbathing.
Some time later, I was woken by Sara knocking my leg and saying,
“Can we go and get a cold drink please?”
“Good idea.” I replied then got up and put my shorts on. Meanwhile the girls had packed our towels etc.
As we walked, Britney was eager to tell me all about their walk. Apparently, they had walked right along the path, round a derelict lighthouse, then on to the other not so nice beach, until they had seen 2 gay men fucking. That turned them off a little so they turned inland and walked and walked until the ended up at the big car park.
“Along that track we saw a few people heading for the beach and some of them stared at us. Sara wanted to walk along the road and round to where the ATV was parked. I wasn’t so keen because it was alongside the road and there was lots of cars coming and going. I wanted to be seen naked, but I didn’t know if I was brave enough. Anyway, Sara grabbed my hand and pulled me along until I relaxed a bit. To get onto the tarmac road we had to pass a little hut where 2 old men were collecting the parking charges. They stared at us but didn’t say anything.
All those cars with people in them crawling passed us so close to us was making me so horny.
Anyway, we made it to where the ATV was parked, then as luck would have it, another bus load of people arrived and we were surrounded by people with clothes on. OMG Dylan, I nearly orgasmed, it was so cool.
We walked back here a slightly different way through the middle of a little cafe full of men watching the new arrivals, and the naked Sara and me. My pussy was ready to exploded.
Anyway, as we walked alongside the car park we decided to turn right, guessing that we’d end up on the beach, and we did, right beside that other beach bar.
Behind it was a little shop and Sara took me inside to look around. It felt a bit weird looking at clothes and souvenirs with no clothes on. Then we walked back here. This place is so cool, I wished that I’d found about this beach, and a way to get here by bus straight after I told my ex to piss-off.”
“Well you’re here now Britney, and we can come back here tomorrow if you want.”
“Yes please.”
While Britney was bubbling over with excitement. We’d walked through an area that was quite crowded with people just about 100% clothes free. Sara and Britney were in front of me and I kept seeing both girls heads turning whenever there was a naked guy with a larger than average cock. One guy had a huge flaccid cock and Britney gasped, then stopped for a couple of seconds before continuing.
A few seconds later we were outside the beach bar and Britney said,
“We’ll wait outside Dylan.”
“No we won’t,” Sara replied, we’re going in with Dylan.”
“But we’re naked.”
“So what, we’ve been in there with me like this before, no one seemed to care.”
Both girls followed me in and whilst we queued to get served, I looked around and it was the same as the other times when just Sara and I had been in there, no one cared about girls being naked, although I did spot a few guys staring at them.
Cold drinks in our hands, we stood outside the beach bar and Sara suggested that we head off back to the ATV and do a bit of sightseeing. Britney looked a little apprehensive but didn’t object, so we headed back to the ATV.
As we walked through the area of clothed people, Britney suddenly stopped and said,
“Oh my gawd, that’s my ex boyfriend and the couple that we came with.”
“Let’s go over and say hello,” Sara said, “show him what he’s missing.”
“I don’t know,” Britney replied, “he might try something.”
“Not here on the beach he won’t, come on.” I said.
We walked over to them and I saw that the girl hadn’t even taken her bikini top off. Standing right next to them as they sat on their towels, both girls stood with their feet about shoulder width apart and Britney said,
“Look what you’re missing Tony, I even got fucked here on the beach and in the sea. That could have been you if you hadn’t been such a pratt of a prude.”
The other guy got to his feet so I stepped forward and said,
“We’re not going to have any trouble are we?”
The guy stopped dead as Britney said,
“And you owe me half of the spending money that we brought.”
“I, I,” Tony said so I grabbed Britney’s hand and we walked off with Sara following us.
“What a dickhead.” I said seconds later.
Anyway, we loaded the ATV’s lock box, got on and drove off. I decided to take the scenic route back and soon we were driving through little villages. I had been hoping for there to be people around who would see my 2 naked passengers, but we hardly saw anyone.
That is until I pulled into a petrol station telling the girls that I needed to fill the petrol tank. There was just one car there but it pulled away as we pulled in.
I told the girls to get off the ATV even though it wasn’t necessary, and I started filling the tank.
Then 2 cars pulled in at the same time. The 2 girls saw them as they stopped at pumps, right next to the girls.
Sara took Britney’s hand and said,
“Act like your dressed like a nun.”
They just stood there whispering and facing the cars with their spare hands by their sides.
I slowed the rate of delivery of the petrol and watched as the drivers of both cars got out, both of them looking at the 2 naked girls. I noted that Sara was standing with her feet just over shoulder width apart and I just knew that she was displaying her jewellery and clit to them.
I just love it when Sara does that, it makes me want to jump her bones right there and then, but a petrol station forecourt in the middle of an afternoon isn’t exactly the best place to be doing that.
Anyway, the drivers of the cars slowly started filling them, then the pump that I was using clicked to tell me that the ATV’s tank was full. I slowly put the hose back in its holder, got some money out of my wallet, gave it to Sara and said,
“Both of you go and pay please, and get whatever you want as well.”
Britney’s eyes opened wide then she smiled and they both set off leaving me to watch the guys from the cars watching the swaying backsides of Sara and Britney.
Then, one of the car doors opened and two more guys got out and followed Sara and Britney into the little shop. I smiled and wondered what Sara would do to put on a show for them.
It was ages before anyone came out of the building, and that was Sara and Britney, both with big grins on their faces, but Sara had a pronounced limp. I was still stood by the pump and they came up to me. Before I could ask Sara if she was okay, Britney said,
“You should have come in and watched Dylan, Sara was awesome. We were looking to see what we wanted when the 2 guys came in and saw us bent over looking at some snacks. They must have seen our pussies,
Anyway, we stood up and Sara slipped on something and fell on her butt with her legs spread wide. She just stayed there, not even moving, as the 2 guys and the old man behind the counter came over to her. Meanwhile, I’d squat beside her to try to help her, not even thinking that my pussy was on display to the guys who approached us.
The car guys must have been English because one of them asked Sara if she was okay,
“I don’t know, my butt hurts like hell,” Sara said.
“Can you stand up luv.” The guy asked.
“I don’t know, I might have broken something.”
The guys squat on the other side of Sara.
There seemed to be silence for ages as I looked at Sara and the guys and saw that their eyes were looking towards Sara’s and my pussies.
The old guy said something that I couldn’t understand then Sara asked,
“Could one of you help me get up please?”
Both guys reached to Sara and I stood up which put my pussy right in front of the guys faces. One of the guys just froze but the other guy took Sara’s hand and helped her to her feet.
I stood up and asked Sara if she was okay.
“Well I don’t think that anything is broke, but my butt hurts like hell.”
“Bend over and let me look.” I said.
With her back to the guys, Sara bent at the waist and spread her legs before asking,
“Does it look okay, check my right thigh as well, it hurts like hell?”
I started to squat to check Sara’s butt, but I was beaten to it by the 2 guys. I watched as they checked out Sara’s butt and pussy, her pulling her butt cheeks apart saying,
“Ouch, that hurts.”
After what must have been a good minute, one of the guys said that everything looked okay and that Sara should try walking.
Sara slowly walked forward, limping and saying.
“Ouch, oow.”
Sara turned and hobbled back then she said,
“I think that I’ll live, thank you so much for your help guys; come on Britney, we need to pay.”
Sara hobbled over to the old man, who had returned to behind the counter, and paid. As Sara and I walked, well Sara limping, to the door I looked back and saw that the 3 guys were still watching Sara and I.”
“Well,” I said, “that sounded like fun, does your butt really hurt Sara, or was it a setup?”
“I’m fine, but it was fun wasn’t it Britney?”
We all got on the ATV and drove off.
When we got back to the resort I remembered what Britney had said about not driving around the streets, but I did it anyway, me assuming that Britney had just about got over her shyness after being naked in front of all those clothed people on the beach.
I was right because neither girl said anything as I drove around and when I stopped outside the hotel Britney thanked me for the tour.
In the hotel we went straight to the pool, swam and sunbathed until the sun went down. I noticed that Britney lay on the lounger just like Sara did, that is to say, with her feet on the concrete either side of the lounger.
Back in our room I went and sat on the balcony while the 2 girls got ready to go out.
I’d been sat contemplating my life and how good it was at the moment for quite a while when Evan came out onto their balcony and we got talking. Evan wanted to know how often I spanked Sara and if I needed any help the next time that I did it.
“If it’s more naked girls that you want to see Evan, you should go to the beach that we go to, or maybe go to the bars that have Wet T-shirt competition, I hear that the girls there sometimes get totally naked. We might be going to one of those later.”
“Where might we be going later Dylan?” I heard Britney’s voice ask a second before she walked out of the room wearing only a towel round her hair.
“Some of the bars.” I replied.
“Okay, I just came to tell you that the bathroom’s free. Oh hi, Evan isn’t it? I’ve seen you round the pool haven’t I, and weren’t you one of the guys that spanked Sara?”
“Err yes,” Evan replied with a puzzled look on his face.
Britney went back in and I looked at Evan who still had that puzzled look on his face. I waited for him to say something, and when he did it was,
“I’m sure that I’ve seen her round the pool a few times, dressed like that as well, but she always looked so miserable that we didn’t want to approach her.”
“Yes,” I replied, “long story short, she split with her boyfriend just after they got here and was on her own for around a week, her and Sara got talking after you and Zac spanked Sara. End result is that Britney is bunking with Sara and me for a couple of days until she goes back home.”
“Bloody hell Dylan, you lucky bastard, are you fucking them both then?”
“I couldn’t possibly say.” I replied as I winked at Evan. “Gotta go, I need a shower and now that those 2 have finally got out of the bathroom I want to get in before they change their mind, you know what women are like.”
That last bit was a total lie because Sara has never been one to hog the bathroom, she’s not one to wear loads of makeup either, just a bit of eyeliner and some lipstick, she doesn’t need anything else to look fantastic.
The 2 girls were trying on Sara’s clothes when I passed them on the way to the bathroom, tweaking one of Sara’s nipples as I passed her.
They were just taking off different outfits when I came out and said that I’d be ready in 5.
By the time the 5 minutes were up, both girls were ready. I looked them up and down and through the fabric of both outfits I could see 4 nipples and 2 slits.
“Right ladies, food then a walk, then a couple of bars. That okay with you?
“Works for me.” Sara replied and Britney agreed.
As we walked to a cafe, Sara linked onto one of my arms and Britney the other arm. I’d felt great when just Sara did that, especially when she was wearing something see-through, but I now had a girl wearing see-through clothes on both arms, I just wanted it to never end. Although my cock was screaming out for some relief.
After we’d eaten, Britney said that she’d eaten too much so I told her that it was a good job that we were going for a walk.
We aimlessly walked around, sometimes going into a shop to have a look around, and I realised that we were at the start, or end, of that promenade.
“I got naked the last time that we were here?” Sara said.
“You got naked here?” Britney asked.
“Yep, and we are going to get naked right now girl, come on, get that dress off. Dylan will carry them for us.”
And they did. Maybe it was the beer that they had with the meal, or maybe it was something else, but both girls started skipping and being silly, both of them ignoring the, lot more than the last time, people walking, jogging and cycling along.
I walked behind them, smiling and looking at the people around us to see what their reaction was, which, apart from the odd stare, was nothing. To most people on that promenade, Sara and Britney didn’t exist.
I walked the whole length of that promenade, and back, with 2 naked, giggling girls skipping or walking, and of course talking, in front of me.
I thought about Sara, how happy she looked, and Britney too. I guessed that Britney really was a closet exhibitionist that had just got out.
As we walked back to where the girls stripped, they were just walking, arms linked, and I was right behind them as they talked. It was mainly girl things, one subject being pubic hair, Britney complaining about having to shave every day and Sara describing our visit to the beauty salon to get her unwanted hair lasered off.
Sara told Britney about the fun that we’d had with that girl Elaine, and that it was her who had lasered all my pubic hair off.
“I wish that more guys would have that done,” Britney said, “I once got one of my ex boyfriends pubic hairs stuck in my teeth and then my throat. It annoyed me for days and wouldn’t even go when I ate or drank.”
Then both giggled the started talking about clothes, them both agreeing that it was great being able to wear so little yet look so smart, so sophisticated. They went through a whole list of adjectives, all of which I agreed with as I thought that it is nice being able to see through women’s clothes, touch them and realise that the fabric is so thin and that you can feel every nook and cranny of their flesh under the fabric.
We quickly arrived at end of the promenade and I suggested that they put their clothes back on. After they had done that they both attached themselves to my arms and Sara asked which bar we were going to.
I suggested one that I liked and Sara agreed. What I didn’t Britney was that it is next door to another bar that I suspected had a Wet T-shirt competition that night.
As we approached the bar Sara saw the poster about the Wet T-shirt competition and said,
“I see an opportunity.”
“What’s that?” Britney asked.
“For you to get naked and get yourself off in front of dozens of guys that will be egging you on.”
“What!?”
“Look.” Sara said pointing to the poster.
“Oh my gawd, seriously, that’s ………. , no, I couldn’t do that.”
“Why not Britney, you’ve been naked with all those guys seeing you at the hotel pool, you walked naked through a crowded beach, you’ve ridden for miles on the back of the ATV naked, and tonight you’ve walked for around a mile of a busy path naked.”
“But, all those guys will be staring at me, shouting rude things at me, all at once.”
“And?” I asked.
“There’s too many of them.”
“Why, they’re not going to rape you Britney.” Sara said. “How about if I enter as well?”
“You’d do that for me Sara?”
“And for herself Britney,” I said, “Sara’s already entered one Wet T-shirt competition here, and she fingered herself until she orgasmed in front the lot of them.”
“Wha ……..”
“Let’s get a drink here and you can think about it.” I said.
We went into that bar and I ordered the drinks, and a round of shots. Britney downed her shot quickly so I pushed my shot glass over to her, and she downed that one quickly as well.
“Well, I suppose that anyone who cares to look can see my tits and pussy through this dress, and I would be living out one of my fantasies.” Britney finally said after a couple of minutes silence.
“You have that fantasy as well Britney?” Sara asked.
“You as well? I thought that it was just me and that I was some sort of weirdo.” Britney replied.
“You are not weird Britney.” Sara replied, “Back at sleepovers we used to talk about our fantasies and every girl there had ones similar to this. We just never had the opportunities or the courage to make them happen. I was lucky, I met Dylan at university and most of my fantasies have become a reality. So will you do it Britney, make that fantasy a reality?”
“Get me another shot and I will.”
“Good girl,” I said, “you may well feel like pissing yourself when you’re waiting for your turn, but afterwards you’ll be real proud of yourself, Sara was.”
I got both girls another shot each and when we’d finished our drinks we went next door.
Having taken part in a Wet T-shirt competition there before, Sara knew where to go and who to talk to while I got us another round of drinks.
When the girls came back Sara told me that she’d entered Britney and herself as a joint entry.
“So Britney,” Sara said, “just do everything that I do, if I grab one of your tits you grab one of mine, if I finger fuck you, you finger fuck me, okay?”
“Yeah, I can manage that, it’s just that I don’t like to take the lead, especially if I don’t know what I’m doing.”
“I’ll look after you Britney.” Sara added before taking a drink.
A little while later, both girls left me to go and get ready. The next time that I saw them was when all the contestants were lined up beside the little stage, all the contestants appeared to be wearing an over-sized, cheap looking, white T-shirt.
When it was their turn, hand in hand they walked onto the stage and promptly had buckets of water dumped on their chests. The shape of their tits, their darker areolae and pokey nipples instantly became visible to everyone in the room and the cheering started.
Soon both girls were dancing and smoothing their hands over their wet T-shirts. With her back to the organisers, Sara lifted the front of her T-shirt just long enough for the audience to see that she didn’t have any knickers on, and as the cheering go louder, Britney did the same.
I wasn’t sure, but I could swear that Britney exposed her slit for a bit longer than Sara did.
Then Sara started ripping her T-shirt from the top, giving the audience a look at one of her tits, and Britney did the same.
Turning to face each other, Sara put her hands on Britney’s shoulders, and when Britney did the same, Sara’s hands slid down to Britney’s tits and started playing with her nipples.
Shortly after Britney did the same, Sara must have realised that their time was running out, so she tuned her back to the audience, spread her legs, bent forwards and started twerking her butt.
Britney did the same and the cheering from the audience was deafening as both bare butts and pussies were on display.
The music stopped, both girls stood up straight and walked off the stage.
“Did you see that?” The guy next to me said. “I thought that the girls were supposed to wear knickers.”
“You might see even more the next time that those two are on that stage.” I replied.
When the seconds round started, more water was tipped down each girl’s front before they danced again, but this time ripping their T-shirts right off leaving them dancing topless and wearing just their bikini bottoms or knickers.
There was groans from the audience as one overweight girl ripped her T-shirt off revealing a thong, but she had lots of pubic hair sticking out of the 3 sides of the triangle of fabric. I guessed that lots of people in the audience thought the same as me, that it wasn’t a pretty sight.
When it was Sara’s and Britney’s turn, and both girl’s T-shirts got ripped off at the same time, revealing their totally naked bodies to the audience. The decibels rapidly increased, and got even higher as my Sara and Britney went down on the spread knees.
I could see that the MC was trying to be heard, but the amplifier didn’t have enough power to be heard above the cheering and he just shrugged his shoulders.
To start with, the girls were only gyrating their hips, letting the audience look at every nook and cranny of their wet, and not from the bucket water, pussies.
The decibels went to another level as both girls supported their weight on their left arm as their right hands moved to their pussies and started rubbing and poking.
The music stopped but neither girl stopped.
I knew that Sara would already be close to the edge, and I rightly guessed that Britney was the same because within a minute, both bodies were shaking and jerking.
I could see their mouths moving, but there was no way that even the guys right in front of them would have been able to hear what was coming out of their mouths.
Finally, the girls relaxed then got to their feet. They held the other’s hand for a second then hugged before walking off the stage.
In this round, Sara and Britney had been on last, so when that cheering got down to a level that the MC could be heard, he called all the remaining girls back onto the stage and they started dancing again for a couple of minutes.
The music stopped and the girls were asked to stand at the back of the stage. Then one-by-one, they were invited to come to the front and do a little dance as the MC tried to judge the volume of the cheering.
When it was her turn one of the girls dropped her thong, revealing a triangle of stubble, but that wasn’t enough to get the decibels as high as when Sara and Britney were asked to step forwards.
Both girls dropped to their spread knees and fingered themselves a couple of times before getting to their feet and walking to the back of the stage, only to be called back to the front to be given the winners bottle of champagne and 200 euros.
When the 2 girls made it back to me, both of them were carrying their clothes, Britney was also carrying the champagne and Sara the money.
Sara put her arms round my neck and shouted that she needed to have me inside her.
When Sara let go of me I looked at the still naked Britney and asked if she was okay. She didn’t say anything, she didn’t need to, the expression on her face answered my question.
“Do you want to drink that here, or back at the hotel?” I asked.
“Back at our room,” Sara replied, “then you can fill my pussy and drink it out of me.”
Both girls gave me what they were carrying, then, still totally naked, they turned and headed to the entrance.
As we walked back to the hotel I had a naked girl on each of my arms.
“That was totally awesome,” Britney said, “listening to all those guys shouting at us, wanting to see our tit, our butts and our pussies. It sort of felt empowering, like I could get any one of them to do whatever I wanted.”
“You probably could have Britney.” I replied.
“Men are so gullible, so predictable,” Sara said, “present company excepted, you are more in control of yourself Dylan.”
“Thanks, probably because I’ve got you Sara” I replied. “What you two did back there has got to be the ultimate exhibition that a woman can do. Walking around naked in public is one thing, and I’m sure that you get a lot of pleasure in doing it, but to display your pussies spread as wide as can be, and then to rub one out for the audience has got to be the most exhibitionist thing that a girl can do. I’m so proud of both of you.”
I felt both my arms get squeezed a little tighter.
Back in our room, I put everything on the side, then setup my phone so that I could video record what I was sure was going to happen. Meanwhile, Sara flung open the balcony curtains and doors, and put very light on, while Britney went to the bathroom.
A couple of minutes late, both girls were taking my clothes off me then pulling me onto the bed.
What happened next was very similar to the previous evening, except that after the initial surge of lust, we stopped to open the champagne. My thumb went over the top of the bottle as the cork went flying out of the balcony door and probably landed on the street below somewhere.
Sara came out onto the balcony and sat on the chair with her legs wide open then I held the bottle to her vaginal entrance and quickly removed my thumb.
“Ooow, that feels nice.” Sara said as the pressure in the bottle released itself into her vagina.
“Squeeze and hold it.” I said as I pulled the bottle away, putting my thumb over the end again.
Still holding the bottle, I got down and put my mouth to Sara’s pussy, hoping that my mouth was covering enough.
I tapped Sara’s leg, she relaxed her pussy muscles and the champagne came squirting out and into my mouth.
Rapidly swallowing. I think that I managed to catch most of it before shaking the bottle and releasing more into Sara’s vagina as I said,
“You’re turn Britney.”
Britney got down, put her mouth over Sara’s pussy and Sara relaxed her pussy muscles.
Britney coughed a little, but got 90+% into her mouth.
“That was fun.” Sara said as Britney backed away. “Now you sit and spread your legs Britney.”
As I was waiting for the girls to swap places, in my peripheral vision I saw Evan and Zac both quietly watching from their balcony. Looking the other way I saw a new couple, him with his arms round the girls waist as they too watched the spectacle.
I wondered if either girl had spotted our neighbours, not that they would have cared, Sara might even told them to climb over to get a better look.
The same procedure was repeated, and both Sara and I got mouths full of champagne mixed with Britney’s pussy juices.
That done, we shared what was left of the champagne then Sara smiled and said,
“I’ve got an idea.”
Taking the bottle from the still sitting Britney, Sara presented the neck of the bottle to Britney’s pussy and promptly started fucking her with it.
“That feels nice,” Britney said, “but not as nice as Dylan’s cock. Let me do it to you Sara and see if you agree.”
They swapped places and Britney fucked Sara with the bottle.
Neither girl orgasmed when the champagne bottle was inside them.
Bottle fucking over, we went back inside and has round 2 of the threesome before we all finally fell asleep.
*****
It was Britney’s last full day so whilst she rode my morning woody, I asked her what she wanted to do.
“Go back to that beach, and can we take your 2 remote controlled vibrators please?”
“I was hoping that you’d say that Britney,” I said.
After showers and getting together everything that we’d need, I walked out of the hotel with 2 naked girls following me.
The ATV soon got us to the same cafe where we had had breakfast the previous day and we sat outside eating and watching lots of 4 wheelers, 2 wheelers and buses drive by going to the beaches.
I parked the ATV in the usual place, and again, the 2 naked girls slowed the progress of other ATV’s and 2 wheeler arrivals who were parking there as they stared at the girls.
As we walked through the little cafe, then alongside the car park and through the pine woods with the crickets deafening us, Britney complained that she had to go home the next morning, saying that she wanted to come to that beach every day for the rest of her life.
We had another great day doing all the things that we’d done the day before, except that when Sara and Britney went for a walk on their own, Sara told me that instead of going to the beach where the gay men went, they went and walked around the area of the beach where all the clothed people were.
One difference was that we spotted 2 voyeurs watching us as we had sex on one of the little sandy beaches. Sara said that she wanted to go up to them and invite them to come and have a closer look, but Britney wasn’t that keen on that idea.
Another difference was the 2 remote controlled vibrators. The girls wanted them in and on almost as soon as we got to the beach, and I happily obliged, but on low vibrations.
Britney chose the vibe with the purple antenna, saying that she wanted to attract attention to herself. As it was Britney’s last day at the beach Sara was happy to let her have it, although, I did see that when the girls came back from their wander, it was Sara that had the antenna hanging below her pussy. I didn’t ask, knowing that Sara would explain some other time.
All too soon it was time to head back to the hotel but the naked fun for Britney wasn’t over.
After another feed at the cafe, and a few drinks in a couple of bars, Sara and Britney decided we’d go to a third bar with both girls wearing only their shoes and me carrying their clothes.
Fortunately, they picked a bar that had been showing a big football match and was full of guys cheering their teams on.
The 3 of us arrived at the bar just as the game was finishing and before I knew it, both girls were sat on the bar, facing the crowd, and with their knees wide apart. Okay, their tits and the front of their bare slits were on display, but most of their pussies were hidden.
Understandably, the cheering from the crowd started-up again as the guys saw the girls and tried to get a close-up view, and neither girl, nor me, were trying to stop them.
Both girls were enjoying the attention that they got, and the drinks that the guys bought them whilst attempting to pull them.
The 2 barmen did nothing to discourage the girls from staying where they were, probably because a lot of the guys were staying there hoping to pull the girls.
This went on for about an hour before Britney jumped off the bar and told both Sara and me that she wanted to go back to the hotel. Sara jumped down and we left the bar with Sara saying that it was too early to leave.
Once away from the noise, Britney told us that because she was leaving early in the morning, she wanted a long threesome to remember the couple that turned her disaster of a holiday into the best one that she had ever had.
Both girls remained naked as we hurried back to the hotel where I setup my phone to record the encounter. I asked Britney for her email address telling her that I’d email her a copy of the video.
We had a marathon of a threesome, doing every combination of sex that we could think of, the only exception being anal sex which none of us fancied.
*****
Britney’s phone alarm woke us and whilst she rushed around getting showered, dressed and packed, Sara and I got ready to wave goodbye with promises of keeping in touch.
Once Britney had left, Sara and I cuddled on the bed, recalling the highlights of the unexpected, albeit temporary, change to our holiday. Then we went down for some breakfast.
*****
-
VanessaEvans
- Posts: 717
- Joined: Fri Oct 11, 2019 5:25 pm
- Location: UK
- Has thanked: 63 times
- Been thanked: 240 times
- Contact:
Re: The Perfect Match.
The Perfect Match
by Vanessa Evans
Part 10
Other Shopping
The Club Wear shop wasn’t the only place that Sara did some clothes shopping. There was a couple of stores in town that sold all sorts of things, souvenirs, food, drinks, toys and clothes, beach wear. Sara didn’t want anything, but in one store when we went in to get some lunch she saw the bikinis and saw an opportunity.
Browsing through some of them she selected one and asked the young sales girl where she could try it on. The girl pointed to a curtained area at the back of the store but when we looked it had boxes piled up in it.
“Sod this,” Sara said and stripped naked out in the main part of the shop and tried the bikini on.
There were quite a few people in the shop and it’s fair to say that some of them were surprised at Sara’s action. I saw a few female eyes open wide and a few female jaws drop. Unsurprisingly, the men there just stood and watched, that is until their female partners dragged them away.
The young girl that had pointed Sara to the changing room just stood and stared, obviously not having a clue as to what to do.
Of course, Sara took her time and made a point of facing the customers when she was naked.
*****
*****
Journey Home
They say that all good things come to and end, and in this case it was true.
Both Sara and I had mixed emotions at having to come back to England. We’d both had a truly awesome time on our holiday, but at the same time we were looking forward to being in our new student accommodation. We both really hoped that the housemates that were allocated to the same house were decent guys, ones that Sara could tease and maybe let things go further.
Sara wore the same short summer dress, sandals and jewellery, (chains hanging from her nipples and that little, metal clit basher hanging from her clit hood) as she had when we travelled there, but things did and didn’t go too well when we got to the airport.
Sara did her usual bending over quite frequently and this time I was looking around and I did manage to spot a couple of guys with smiles on their faces, but I didn’t tell Sara who had been hoping that her clit basher would trigger an alarm and she’s get strip searched.
But that didn’t happen and we sailed through Security and looked at the Departures Board to see what Gate we had to go to, only to discover that our flight had a 4 hour delay.
“Oh well.” Sara said, “it gives me the chance to put a smile on a few faces.
Sara went to the restroom and when she came out she told me that she’d inserted her egg vibrator and asked me to ‘amuse’ her.
We soon found some seats where Sara could sit very unladylike, making her bare pussy and jewellery visible to anyone who cared to look while she played on her phone and I got my phone out and turned the egg on, to low vibrations.
Sara smiled and mouthed ‘thank you’ to me.
I was truly amazed at the number of guys that walk around with virtual blinkers on. I know that when I’m walking around I’m continually scanning the area for attractive women then doing a quick overall appraisal of them. If I found them attractive my eyes zoomed in on their faces, then moved down, occasionally seeing pokey nipples, or a camel-toe or a pair of knickers, or even better, a bald pussy.
Sara knows that I do this and she isn’t at all jealous, in fact she sometimes points out a girl who is like her. I can remember 4 bald pussies that Sara has pointed out to me.
Anyway, after around 30 minutes, we decided to move to somewhere else, hoping for a more observant audience.
We found another spot, and this time it had a row of seats facing us. I could see the smile appearing on her face when a couple of guys around our age came and sat opposite. They both looked a little nerdy, but it didn’t take long for one of them to look at Sara’s legs and his eyes to move up and see her bald pussy.
Both Sara and I were engrossed in our phones, or at least that’s what it looked like, but when the 2 guys came and sat opposite us I turned my phone video camera on. I wanted to record the reaction of the 2 guys to what they could see.
When I saw guy one’s eyes open wide I turned the egg vibrations up and saw a sudden deep breath.
Guy one stared for a few seconds then picked up his phone. I assumed that he was going to video Sara’s exposed pussy, but seconds later, guy two’s phone beeped and when he looked at it he looked at guy one, then over to Sara.
Then both phones got pointed at Sara’s pussy so I turned the vibrations up to the maximum.
It didn’t take long for me to see the tell-tale signs that Sara was about to cum. Seconds later I saw Sara’s left hand go into a tight fist and her body start to shake a little with the occasional little jerk.
Somehow, Sara managed to keep her verbal signs of pleasure down to a few quiet moans that I doubted the 2 guys could hear.
Meanwhile, the faces on the 2 guys were just astonishing. So much so that I wondered if they hadn’t been able to score whilst they’d been on holiday. I also noted that they were both holding their phones, still pointed at Sara’s pussy, with both hands, and resting it in the front of their jeans. I guessed that they were both trying to hide their hard-ons.
After Sara’s orgasm had receded, she lay her head back and both her hands, and phone lay on her stomach. I switched the egg off and seconds later, that imaginary itch appeared near Sara’s pussy and her right hand moved to scratch it.
I guess that Sara also flicked her clit a couple of times because I saw her body jerk and the 2 guy’s jaws drop at exactly the same time.
I smiled to myself, stopped recording, then looked around looking for signs that anyone else had witnessed Sara’s performance, but no one was staring at her.
When Sara had fully recovered, her head came up and she said,
“I’m a bit hungry, shall we go and get something to eat?”
I saw the disappointment on the 2 guy’s faces as Sara raised the handle on her carry-on then stood and smoothed her dress down the front.
We found a Burger King, got our food and I chose a table where Sara could display her charms to people walking by. I saw a couple of people glance over to us, but no one did a double take or stared at Sara and I was wondering what Sara had to do to get people to stare at her. Stripping naked in the departure lounge wasn’t a sensible idea.
What we did do after finishing our burgers, was to wander around looking for somewhere else to put Sara’s pussy on display. But what we did find was a door with a ‘STAFF ONLY’ sign on it.
Pushing the door open we saw a corridor with doors on either side. An unlocked door opened into a cleaners store so we went in and Sara dropped to her knees and gave me a BJ.
Afterwards we managed to get back to the main waiting area without being challenged.
There were way too many people on the plane, for us to join the club so we had to settle for me using the egg to make Sara cum.
“Would that qualify for membership?” Sara asked when she had recovered.
“I doubt it.” I replied as I put my hand on her bare thigh and slid it up until my little finger got quite wet.
It was a little chilly when we walked out of the airport terminal and Sara’s summer dress told me that she thought so as well.
We had 2 trains and one bus to get to my parents house. My dad had offered to come and meet us but I was please that we had declined the offer because of the delay.
The first short journey train ride was boring, but the second train was more interesting as it was the morning rush hour.
It was standing room only although Sara sat on one of our cases, her summer dress revealing her bare thighs right up to her pubis. I noticed one guy who was standing nearby, stare at her for most of the journey.
I’d said the code word and Sara spread had her knees a little, and that pussy itch appeared again.
That was also helped by me turning the egg on and up to full vibrations.
The bus journey was also boring as most people were travelling in the opposite direction.
*****
Back at my Parents House
We let ourselves in using the hidden key, and discovered that both my parents were just getting up to go to work. After quick hellos they left and Sara and I went to bed.
The house was deadly quiet when we woke up around lunch time, and after good fuck, Sara said that she’d go and put some coffee on.
What she hadn’t bargained on was for Toby and a couple of his mates to be in the lounge quietly playing some game on the big screen television, all wearing headsets. The guys must have seen Sara’s reflection on the television because as she walked into the lounge she was confronted by the 3 guys staring at her naked front.
“Oh,” said Sara without trying to cover up. “I didn’t realise that you were here Toby.”
“Well now you know that I am Sara, did you have a good holiday. I see that you’ve got a great all-over tan.”
“Yes thanks, who’s your friends?”
“Yeah, sorry, guys, this is Sara, my brother’s girlfriend, Sara this is Luke and Bob.”
“Pleased to meet you guys, I was just going to put some coffee on, just woken up, we didn’t get back until dawn. Would any of you like some?”
The 3 of them declined the coffee just as I came down the stairs, said hello, and joined Sara in the kitchen.
“You started flashing your goods already Sara?” I asked.
“It wasn’t intentional, I didn’t know that there was anyone else in the house.”
“Neither did I, but I doubt that any of them are complaining.”
Sara giggled a little then we sat at the kitchen table and started talking about what we were
going to do for the next few days before we could move into the uni house.
“One thing that I want to do,” I said, “is to upload all the photos and videos that we took onto a cloud drive so that we can just send the links to our cousins and friends rather than sending individual photos of videos, but I need to ask you Sara, are there any photos or videos that you don’t want everyone to see?”
“Nope, put them all there lover.”
“Even the ones that show your pussy in great detail?”
“Yep, is there any way that we can find out who looks at them, and when?”
“I don’t know, but I’ll see what I can find.”
“What about Toby and his 2 mates?”
“You want to disturb their game and show them one of the videos Sara?”
“Yes, why not, Toby has probably shown them the videos of me that were taken the last time that we were here so why not?”
“Okay, let’s finish here then I’ll set things up. Are you going to stay like that, let them see the real thing, or put some clothes on.”
“Is it a problem for you if I stay like this Dylan?”
“Not at all, easier for me if I want to jump you when we see us fucking on the video.”
When Sara was doing the washing-up, I went and gave the guys the bad news, although I doubted that they would mind their game being interrupted.
The first video that I came across was of Sara getting spanked at the sex club. All 3 guys were a bit gob-struck when they realised what was going on.
Sara came and sat sideways on my lap and my right hand started wandering. I played with her clit and fingered her until she orgasmed, which coincided with one of the times of her cumming on the video, and I didn’t know if the 3 guys could tell where the moans were coming from.
In fact, all 3 pairs of eyes were glued to the television so I didn’t know if they had seen what Sara and I were doing.
When the video finished, Toby was just sat there with a big grin on his face, but the other 2 just stared at the blank screen.
“Got any more like that one?” Toby asked.
“Dozens. Tell you what, you play one or two while we go and shower. We’ve seen all of them already.” I said.
Sara and I left them to it while we went and showered then I phoned the university’s accommodation department and asked them when I could move into the house. I also asked them who else they’d allocated to the house and was pleased that it was 3 guys. I didn’t tell them that Sara would be living there as well.
The 3 guys were still watching videos when I realised what the time was. My mum would be getting home soon, so I told the guys to stop and told them that I’d upload everything to a cloud drive and give Toby the link. Then I told Sara that it would be a good idea for her to go and put some clothes on.
That evening, over diner and later on, Sara and I told my parents all about our holiday. Well not all of it, we missed out all the bits about us having sex and everything about the sex club. Then I told them that we’d be moving to the university the day after next.
I also showed them the video of the house that the university had allocated to me and my parents and Sara liked what they saw, a big, 50+ year old house that had been recently renovated.
“I assume that you 2 will be sharing that big bedroom with the en-suit bathroom.” My mother said.
Before I could answer, my father replied for me,
“Of course they will Mary, shame that you have to share the house with 4 other students.”
“Yeah, it was a stupid question.” Mary replied. “Tell you what Sara, I’ll knock sick tomorrow and you and me can go shopping, then the day after, George and I can run you down to your new house.”
“Thanks,” I said, “but we can easily go by train, it’s not like we need a rent-a-van to move there.”
“Of course we’ll drive you there, we can’t have Sara lugging a huge suitcase around.”
That was settled and Sara and I said goodnight. I’m pretty sure that Sara flashed her bare butt to my dad as she bent over to kiss my mum goodnight, but he didn’t say anything.
I dug out Sara’s ball gag before I got onto bed, I didn’t want to risk her screaming as I fucked her brains out.
Sara just giggled.
*****
True to her word, my mum took Sara shopping the next day, leaving me to pack the suitcases, not that I minded.
When I wasn’t doing that I talked with Toby, asking him all about his pending start at a different university. I also gave him a few tips about things that I had learnt a year ago.
When I wasn’t doing the above, I created a cloud drive account and started uploading. Then I gave the link to Toby.
“Does Sara want me to keep this link to myself?” Toby asked.
“Nope, she says that the more people who see the videos, the happier she will be.”
“Wow, that’s one hell of a girlfriends that you’ve got there bro.”
“Don’t I know it, and she’s amazing in bed as well.”
“Judging by the noises coming from your room, I gathered that.”
“And that’s with the ball gag that I put on her as we got on the bed.” I replied.
“Bloody hell bro, she doesn’t have a younger sister does she?”
“Sorry bro.”
Toby just managed to switch the television off before mum and Sara got back, both of them saying that they’d had a great day, then they set about getting the evening meal ready. Mum had bought a nice joint of meat saying that she wanted to give us a good meal before we left.
Sara was sat opposite Toby as we watched a movie (not one starring Sara), that evening, and I was sure that she was flashing her bare pussy to him, not that I minded.
At Sara’s request, I put the ball gag on her again that night, her telling me that my mum had told her that my mum and my dad had heard us the night before.
*****
by Vanessa Evans
Part 10
Other Shopping
The Club Wear shop wasn’t the only place that Sara did some clothes shopping. There was a couple of stores in town that sold all sorts of things, souvenirs, food, drinks, toys and clothes, beach wear. Sara didn’t want anything, but in one store when we went in to get some lunch she saw the bikinis and saw an opportunity.
Browsing through some of them she selected one and asked the young sales girl where she could try it on. The girl pointed to a curtained area at the back of the store but when we looked it had boxes piled up in it.
“Sod this,” Sara said and stripped naked out in the main part of the shop and tried the bikini on.
There were quite a few people in the shop and it’s fair to say that some of them were surprised at Sara’s action. I saw a few female eyes open wide and a few female jaws drop. Unsurprisingly, the men there just stood and watched, that is until their female partners dragged them away.
The young girl that had pointed Sara to the changing room just stood and stared, obviously not having a clue as to what to do.
Of course, Sara took her time and made a point of facing the customers when she was naked.
*****
*****
Journey Home
They say that all good things come to and end, and in this case it was true.
Both Sara and I had mixed emotions at having to come back to England. We’d both had a truly awesome time on our holiday, but at the same time we were looking forward to being in our new student accommodation. We both really hoped that the housemates that were allocated to the same house were decent guys, ones that Sara could tease and maybe let things go further.
Sara wore the same short summer dress, sandals and jewellery, (chains hanging from her nipples and that little, metal clit basher hanging from her clit hood) as she had when we travelled there, but things did and didn’t go too well when we got to the airport.
Sara did her usual bending over quite frequently and this time I was looking around and I did manage to spot a couple of guys with smiles on their faces, but I didn’t tell Sara who had been hoping that her clit basher would trigger an alarm and she’s get strip searched.
But that didn’t happen and we sailed through Security and looked at the Departures Board to see what Gate we had to go to, only to discover that our flight had a 4 hour delay.
“Oh well.” Sara said, “it gives me the chance to put a smile on a few faces.
Sara went to the restroom and when she came out she told me that she’d inserted her egg vibrator and asked me to ‘amuse’ her.
We soon found some seats where Sara could sit very unladylike, making her bare pussy and jewellery visible to anyone who cared to look while she played on her phone and I got my phone out and turned the egg on, to low vibrations.
Sara smiled and mouthed ‘thank you’ to me.
I was truly amazed at the number of guys that walk around with virtual blinkers on. I know that when I’m walking around I’m continually scanning the area for attractive women then doing a quick overall appraisal of them. If I found them attractive my eyes zoomed in on their faces, then moved down, occasionally seeing pokey nipples, or a camel-toe or a pair of knickers, or even better, a bald pussy.
Sara knows that I do this and she isn’t at all jealous, in fact she sometimes points out a girl who is like her. I can remember 4 bald pussies that Sara has pointed out to me.
Anyway, after around 30 minutes, we decided to move to somewhere else, hoping for a more observant audience.
We found another spot, and this time it had a row of seats facing us. I could see the smile appearing on her face when a couple of guys around our age came and sat opposite. They both looked a little nerdy, but it didn’t take long for one of them to look at Sara’s legs and his eyes to move up and see her bald pussy.
Both Sara and I were engrossed in our phones, or at least that’s what it looked like, but when the 2 guys came and sat opposite us I turned my phone video camera on. I wanted to record the reaction of the 2 guys to what they could see.
When I saw guy one’s eyes open wide I turned the egg vibrations up and saw a sudden deep breath.
Guy one stared for a few seconds then picked up his phone. I assumed that he was going to video Sara’s exposed pussy, but seconds later, guy two’s phone beeped and when he looked at it he looked at guy one, then over to Sara.
Then both phones got pointed at Sara’s pussy so I turned the vibrations up to the maximum.
It didn’t take long for me to see the tell-tale signs that Sara was about to cum. Seconds later I saw Sara’s left hand go into a tight fist and her body start to shake a little with the occasional little jerk.
Somehow, Sara managed to keep her verbal signs of pleasure down to a few quiet moans that I doubted the 2 guys could hear.
Meanwhile, the faces on the 2 guys were just astonishing. So much so that I wondered if they hadn’t been able to score whilst they’d been on holiday. I also noted that they were both holding their phones, still pointed at Sara’s pussy, with both hands, and resting it in the front of their jeans. I guessed that they were both trying to hide their hard-ons.
After Sara’s orgasm had receded, she lay her head back and both her hands, and phone lay on her stomach. I switched the egg off and seconds later, that imaginary itch appeared near Sara’s pussy and her right hand moved to scratch it.
I guess that Sara also flicked her clit a couple of times because I saw her body jerk and the 2 guy’s jaws drop at exactly the same time.
I smiled to myself, stopped recording, then looked around looking for signs that anyone else had witnessed Sara’s performance, but no one was staring at her.
When Sara had fully recovered, her head came up and she said,
“I’m a bit hungry, shall we go and get something to eat?”
I saw the disappointment on the 2 guy’s faces as Sara raised the handle on her carry-on then stood and smoothed her dress down the front.
We found a Burger King, got our food and I chose a table where Sara could display her charms to people walking by. I saw a couple of people glance over to us, but no one did a double take or stared at Sara and I was wondering what Sara had to do to get people to stare at her. Stripping naked in the departure lounge wasn’t a sensible idea.
What we did do after finishing our burgers, was to wander around looking for somewhere else to put Sara’s pussy on display. But what we did find was a door with a ‘STAFF ONLY’ sign on it.
Pushing the door open we saw a corridor with doors on either side. An unlocked door opened into a cleaners store so we went in and Sara dropped to her knees and gave me a BJ.
Afterwards we managed to get back to the main waiting area without being challenged.
There were way too many people on the plane, for us to join the club so we had to settle for me using the egg to make Sara cum.
“Would that qualify for membership?” Sara asked when she had recovered.
“I doubt it.” I replied as I put my hand on her bare thigh and slid it up until my little finger got quite wet.
It was a little chilly when we walked out of the airport terminal and Sara’s summer dress told me that she thought so as well.
We had 2 trains and one bus to get to my parents house. My dad had offered to come and meet us but I was please that we had declined the offer because of the delay.
The first short journey train ride was boring, but the second train was more interesting as it was the morning rush hour.
It was standing room only although Sara sat on one of our cases, her summer dress revealing her bare thighs right up to her pubis. I noticed one guy who was standing nearby, stare at her for most of the journey.
I’d said the code word and Sara spread had her knees a little, and that pussy itch appeared again.
That was also helped by me turning the egg on and up to full vibrations.
The bus journey was also boring as most people were travelling in the opposite direction.
*****
Back at my Parents House
We let ourselves in using the hidden key, and discovered that both my parents were just getting up to go to work. After quick hellos they left and Sara and I went to bed.
The house was deadly quiet when we woke up around lunch time, and after good fuck, Sara said that she’d go and put some coffee on.
What she hadn’t bargained on was for Toby and a couple of his mates to be in the lounge quietly playing some game on the big screen television, all wearing headsets. The guys must have seen Sara’s reflection on the television because as she walked into the lounge she was confronted by the 3 guys staring at her naked front.
“Oh,” said Sara without trying to cover up. “I didn’t realise that you were here Toby.”
“Well now you know that I am Sara, did you have a good holiday. I see that you’ve got a great all-over tan.”
“Yes thanks, who’s your friends?”
“Yeah, sorry, guys, this is Sara, my brother’s girlfriend, Sara this is Luke and Bob.”
“Pleased to meet you guys, I was just going to put some coffee on, just woken up, we didn’t get back until dawn. Would any of you like some?”
The 3 of them declined the coffee just as I came down the stairs, said hello, and joined Sara in the kitchen.
“You started flashing your goods already Sara?” I asked.
“It wasn’t intentional, I didn’t know that there was anyone else in the house.”
“Neither did I, but I doubt that any of them are complaining.”
Sara giggled a little then we sat at the kitchen table and started talking about what we were
going to do for the next few days before we could move into the uni house.
“One thing that I want to do,” I said, “is to upload all the photos and videos that we took onto a cloud drive so that we can just send the links to our cousins and friends rather than sending individual photos of videos, but I need to ask you Sara, are there any photos or videos that you don’t want everyone to see?”
“Nope, put them all there lover.”
“Even the ones that show your pussy in great detail?”
“Yep, is there any way that we can find out who looks at them, and when?”
“I don’t know, but I’ll see what I can find.”
“What about Toby and his 2 mates?”
“You want to disturb their game and show them one of the videos Sara?”
“Yes, why not, Toby has probably shown them the videos of me that were taken the last time that we were here so why not?”
“Okay, let’s finish here then I’ll set things up. Are you going to stay like that, let them see the real thing, or put some clothes on.”
“Is it a problem for you if I stay like this Dylan?”
“Not at all, easier for me if I want to jump you when we see us fucking on the video.”
When Sara was doing the washing-up, I went and gave the guys the bad news, although I doubted that they would mind their game being interrupted.
The first video that I came across was of Sara getting spanked at the sex club. All 3 guys were a bit gob-struck when they realised what was going on.
Sara came and sat sideways on my lap and my right hand started wandering. I played with her clit and fingered her until she orgasmed, which coincided with one of the times of her cumming on the video, and I didn’t know if the 3 guys could tell where the moans were coming from.
In fact, all 3 pairs of eyes were glued to the television so I didn’t know if they had seen what Sara and I were doing.
When the video finished, Toby was just sat there with a big grin on his face, but the other 2 just stared at the blank screen.
“Got any more like that one?” Toby asked.
“Dozens. Tell you what, you play one or two while we go and shower. We’ve seen all of them already.” I said.
Sara and I left them to it while we went and showered then I phoned the university’s accommodation department and asked them when I could move into the house. I also asked them who else they’d allocated to the house and was pleased that it was 3 guys. I didn’t tell them that Sara would be living there as well.
The 3 guys were still watching videos when I realised what the time was. My mum would be getting home soon, so I told the guys to stop and told them that I’d upload everything to a cloud drive and give Toby the link. Then I told Sara that it would be a good idea for her to go and put some clothes on.
That evening, over diner and later on, Sara and I told my parents all about our holiday. Well not all of it, we missed out all the bits about us having sex and everything about the sex club. Then I told them that we’d be moving to the university the day after next.
I also showed them the video of the house that the university had allocated to me and my parents and Sara liked what they saw, a big, 50+ year old house that had been recently renovated.
“I assume that you 2 will be sharing that big bedroom with the en-suit bathroom.” My mother said.
Before I could answer, my father replied for me,
“Of course they will Mary, shame that you have to share the house with 4 other students.”
“Yeah, it was a stupid question.” Mary replied. “Tell you what Sara, I’ll knock sick tomorrow and you and me can go shopping, then the day after, George and I can run you down to your new house.”
“Thanks,” I said, “but we can easily go by train, it’s not like we need a rent-a-van to move there.”
“Of course we’ll drive you there, we can’t have Sara lugging a huge suitcase around.”
That was settled and Sara and I said goodnight. I’m pretty sure that Sara flashed her bare butt to my dad as she bent over to kiss my mum goodnight, but he didn’t say anything.
I dug out Sara’s ball gag before I got onto bed, I didn’t want to risk her screaming as I fucked her brains out.
Sara just giggled.
*****
True to her word, my mum took Sara shopping the next day, leaving me to pack the suitcases, not that I minded.
When I wasn’t doing that I talked with Toby, asking him all about his pending start at a different university. I also gave him a few tips about things that I had learnt a year ago.
When I wasn’t doing the above, I created a cloud drive account and started uploading. Then I gave the link to Toby.
“Does Sara want me to keep this link to myself?” Toby asked.
“Nope, she says that the more people who see the videos, the happier she will be.”
“Wow, that’s one hell of a girlfriends that you’ve got there bro.”
“Don’t I know it, and she’s amazing in bed as well.”
“Judging by the noises coming from your room, I gathered that.”
“And that’s with the ball gag that I put on her as we got on the bed.” I replied.
“Bloody hell bro, she doesn’t have a younger sister does she?”
“Sorry bro.”
Toby just managed to switch the television off before mum and Sara got back, both of them saying that they’d had a great day, then they set about getting the evening meal ready. Mum had bought a nice joint of meat saying that she wanted to give us a good meal before we left.
Sara was sat opposite Toby as we watched a movie (not one starring Sara), that evening, and I was sure that she was flashing her bare pussy to him, not that I minded.
At Sara’s request, I put the ball gag on her again that night, her telling me that my mum had told her that my mum and my dad had heard us the night before.
*****
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: axeltesla and 20 guests